The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 81 to 90)

Chapter 81

I try my best not to think about Caleb sleeping with some other woman, yet the image of it still creeps into my mind again and again. My stomach turns, imagining him naked with another woman, thrusting inside of her or doing all those wicked things with his tongue…

This shouldn’t bother me. The man wants me dead. He’ll likely humiliate and torture me during the Grand Ball and then kill me after he finds out I’m not pregnant. I shouldn’t feel any kind of connection with a man who has the desire to end my life.

Yet when I think of him with someone else… it makes me want to tear this room apart in annoyance and rage… and jealousy.

I hate myself for feeling this way, for allowing my bodily desires to overcome my critical thinking skills and my self-preservation. Yet I can’t deny that I do feel this way. I want to find out whichever woman he’s sleeping with right now and pull her hair out.

I force myself still, refusing to allow myself to give in to those impulses. Caleb has an entire harem of women ready and waiting for him. I’d have to be some kind of fool to think that he’d prefer me to the rest.

Especially because Samuel is the man that I love. He’s the one I should be fantasizing about. The one I should be thinking of, pretending to be with when Caleb fucks me.

Yet time after time, again and again, Caleb is the one that I desire.

I must be the world’s biggest, most gullible fool.

Suddenly, the door to my room swings open. I pounce up from my bed to face the intruder. My flight or fight instinct comes skidding to a stop when I realize it’s Caleb storming through the door. He slams it closed behind him.

When he spots me, he heads in my direction. His gaze travels down the length of my body.

I’d been ready for bed, so I was only in a simple nightie, my robe draped over the foot of the bed. The nightie is sheen and shear, cool on these warmer nights. Yet it’s practically translucent. He can undoubtedly see all of me without much effort on his part. At least I’m wearing panties.

His eyes darken with hunger as he takes me in. When they lift back to mine, they are equal parts passion and rage. I brace myself for the brunt of his anger. I’ve seen it enough by now to be prepared. As long as his eyes aren’t red, I have a chance of talking my way out of anything.

“What sort of spell did you put on me?” he grumbles. He stops two feet away from me, towering over me.

“What are you talking about?”

“You are a witch,” he snaps. “I should not desire you half as much as I do. I should be able to lie with the others of my harem, stroke their pussies and clutch their tits, without thinking about how you would feel instead.”

Satisfaction immediately floods through me. Vindictively, I hope he had the worst time of his life with whoever he chose over me tonight. I’m glad I was the one in his thoughts, even as he lay with another.

“I am not a witch,” I say, very careful not to smirk or be otherwise too smug about it.

“That can’t be true. Not after tonight. And not after last night.”

“I didn’t do anything last night.”

“You bewitched me,” Caleb growls. “I would never come inside of a consort otherwise.”

I didn’t want to remind him that this was the second time he’d done so with me, but I held that back, not wanting to bring up the non-existent secret child he believed I was hiding from him. That’s an entirely different argument.

“If you wore a condom, you wouldn’t have to worry about that,” I say shortly. I’m tired of being blamed for this. It takes two to tango. He should have wrapped himself up if he was that worried about it.

Both the rage and passion on his face grow in equal measure. As he takes a step closer, I’m unsure if he wants to hit me or kiss me.

I’m starting to think it might be both. Delight coils through me, imagining him bending me over and spanking me. Quickly I shove away those thoughts. I’ve never wanted anything like that before. Why would I want that with Caleb?

“You have no right to tell me what to do,” he growls, his voice going deeper now.

“Then make better decisions,” I snap in reply. That dark look in his eyes is igniting a fire within me. Distantly, I know I should be more cautious and submissive, but I can’t help but challenge him. Self- preservation be damned, he’s gotten his way for too long. Someone needs to tell him how it truly is.

“I could have you hung for your insolence,” he says.

“If you wanted me dead, you would have killed me by now.”

“So bold…” He inches closer. His chest brushes mine. “How dare you stand against me?”

I narrow my eyes. “What are you going to do about it?”

He glares at me hotly for half a heartbeat. Then, in a flash, his arms are around me, and his mouth is crashing down on mine. I move at once, clawing at his shoulders as I open my mouth for the bombardment of his tongue.

But then, unbidden, I think of that same tongue having plunged into some other girl’s mouth tonight. Or worse, between her thighs.

Annoyed and disgusted, I turn my face away.

“You dare deny me what is rightfully mine?” Caleb growls.

“You fucked someone else tonight,” I snap back, not looking at him. “I’m not some sloppy seconds.”

Caleb’s growl increases. “You witch. You think I laid with another while you invaded my every thought?”

He grabs my nightie and yanks it over my head, more fully exposing my breasts. His hands cover them at once, massaging while he flicks his thumbs over my nipples.

I want to hate him. I want to be pissed. But gods that feels so fucking  good. My mouth drops open and I gasp. My nipples are hard in an instant, and I press my breasts outward to more fully fill his hands.

“Fucking perfect tits,” Caleb growls. “Now for the rest of you.”

He drops his hands to my hips and tears my panties off my body. Then, he shoves me so that I flop back onto the bed, naked and exposed.

“Spread those legs. Let me see what’s waiting for me.”

At his command, my legs fall open, almost as if they moved on their own.

Caleb drags his own shirt over his head, then kicks off his pants. There, he stands naked beside the bed, slowly stroking his rock-hard cock as he drags his gaze greedily over my body.

Lightly, he scents the air. “Better,” he says. “This is as it should be.”

Recovering my thoughts slightly, I start to close my legs. “I’m not your sloppy seconds.”

“You are whatever I want you to be,” he snaps. Leaning over me, he grabs my knees and forces them open. Then he inserts himself into the space between them.

My body comes alive with his closeness and the promise of what’s to come.

He lines himself up and pushes inside of me without any resistance from my body at all.

“Stop,” I tell him even as I claw at his back, trying to bring him closer.

“I won’t be second…”

Caleb silences me with a passionate kiss. Then pushing himself up slightly, he begins to thrust into me.

I hate how good it feels, and how much I want it.

But not as much as I hate that someone else might have felt this tonight first.

Jealousy fills me, and possessiveness takes over my brain. So, grabbing him, I yank myself up to meet him, put my mouth on his neck, and suck in a mark.

His growl deepens.

Chapter 82

The next morning, I’m sluggish and satisfied, naked in the bed. The covers are over me, but only from the waist down, leaving my breasts exposed while I stretch my arms over my head.

Maybe I’m just more comfortable like this.

Or maybe I’m putting on a bit of a show because Caleb is still here and he keeps glancing back at me, through the body-length mirror he’s standing in front of. He’s naked too, so I can easily spot his twitch of interest every time he glances back.

When he does look back at his own reflection, he examines the clear love bite I sucked into his neck last night. It’s just under the jut of his jawline. If he wasn’t clean-shaven, he might have been able to hide it with a beard. It’s too high for even his highest collar to fully cover it.

I’m satisfied with it, especially after he visited a different consort last night. It pleases me immensely to see my mark on his skin.

His feelings on it elude me, however. One minute he seems amused by the mark. In the next, he’s annoyed.

During an irritated moment, he grunts, “I’ve killed consorts for less than this. No one has the right to mark me. You belong to me, not the other way around.”

There’s always danger, being in the room with Caleb. He’s unpredictable and paranoid, especially when he’s raging. After his rage the other night, and Bethany’s certainties that Caleb means to harm me, it’s difficult to be fully comfortable while in the same room as him. Even as blissed out as I am, I recognize the danger.

Even after everything we shared last night, I’m not sure if he still means to kill me.

Maybe I should cower away from the idea. If I’m careful and submissive, he might decide to let me live, even with all his reasons to kill me.

But I’m not careful or submissive. After all the hardships I’ve faced, I’d prefer to just know upfront what I’m facing.

So I ask, “Are you going to kill me?”

“Maybe,” he says, without even needing to think about it. Stepping away from the mirror, he makes his way back to me. His eyes immediately fall onto my bare breasts. “Probably not today.”

Crawling onto the bed, he moves over top of me, then lowers himself down, face first. His mouth closes over one of my nipples, which immediately perks from the attention.

I comb my fingers through Caleb’s hair.

Then, he shifts his mouth away from my nipple and onto the meat of my breast, where he sucks mark after mark after mark onto my breasts and collarbone. The mark I made, he returns tenfold onto my body.

I hold onto him as he does so, entirely at the mercy of his mouth and his touch.

It doesn’t take long until he has me panting and moaning and screaming his name.

Later, after Caleb has left and Bethany has returned with the new dress, I stand in the mirror, looking at the love bites Caleb put on me, just as he inspected the one I put on him.

Bethany holds up the dress she’s worked on all night, and while it’s beautiful and basically perfect, it has a low, scooping neckline, revealing many of the offending bites and marks.

“Perhaps we could cover them with makeup?” I suggest.

“Impossible,” Bethany says. “King Caleb forbids covering any of his marks. It’s in the core rules of this place.”

Great. And it’s too late to make alterations to the dress. I wouldn’t even want to ask after how quickly and dutifully Bethany has worked on this. It’s clear she didn’t sleep much last night, with those dark bags hanging heavy under her eyes.

“People are going to have questions,” I say. I know I would, if I saw someone as marked up as me. I look like I got into a fight with an octopus, with suction marks all over me.

“You are in the King’s harem,” Bethany replies. “Trust me, they won’t have any questions.”

My face heats up in slight embarrassment. Even as a member of the King’s harem, I don’t want people to know that much about our sex life. Yet a great amount of detail is right here. Clearly, we are passionate about each other. If they see the mark on Caleb, then they will know it isn’t one-sided.

How humiliating.

My stomach drops. What is Samuel going to think?

I want to ask Bethany her opinion, but there’s a chasm between us that spread apart yesterday and seems insurmountable now. I hate it. Bethany is my best – my only – friend here, and if things are going to go south tonight, I don’t want things to end as they are, this distant.

After last night and this morning, I’m not so sure that Caleb wants to humiliate and torture me. He’s promised that he won’t kill me today. But with his temper and paranoia, it’s difficult to say what could happen. I need to be ready for anything, even the bad things.

Bethany walks around me, taking in the dress where it needs. She doesn’t have much work left. It fits like a glove.

“Bethany,” I say. “We should talk…”

“About what?” she asks dully. She definitely knows about what.

But I don’t snap at her. Instead, I force myself to keep my calm. Bethany is my best friend and I want her back. I won’t let my own frustration carve an even bigger canyon between us.

“I know you were trying to protect me,” I say. “It’s clear how possessive Caleb is…” I gesture to my chest. “If he had come last night, and I was out meeting Samuel, he likely would have killed me for real.”

Bethany sighs and some of the tension eases from her shoulders. I hadn’t realized how tightly she’d been carrying herself until she let all that tightness go.

“I’m sorry,” she says. “You are newer here than me. You don’t know the rules… or how things work… If you met Samuel, the King would have found out about it. Then whatever mercy he’s been gifting you by continuing to keep you alive would surely be spent.” She shakes her head lightly. “You need to put any sort of escape out of your mind. There is no escape from the capital. Any that have tried have died.”

I know about that. My escape attempt landed me in the coliseum. I’m not eager to repeat that misadventure. In fact, I still have nightmares of that place.

“I’m sorry too,” I tell her. “I should have listened to your concerns instead of thinking you didn’t care…”

“I do care,” she says.

“I know. Me too.”

We look at each other. I can see my own pain reflected back at me in her eyes.

“I don’t know what’s going to happen tonight,” I tell her. “But I do know that I have a friend here. No matter what happens, you will always be my friend.”

She smiles as she comes in for a hug, which I eagerly return.

After, when I look in the mirror at myself in my beautiful silver dress, I try to brace myself for whatever could await me tonight.

Something dangerous is in the air. I can feel it.

I just hope I survive it.

Chapter 83

Entering the Hall for the Grand Ball, I’m once more amazed by the room’s transformation. This time, golden chandeliers dip down from the high ceiling. Shimmering chains of crystal and glass weave around them, connecting them to each other with delicate grace. When the light passes through the crystals, it sends prism rainbows dancing around the room.

It’s beautiful and feels a bit like walking through a dream. At least until I notice all the people looking at me. Then it feels like a nightmare.

They look at me, then turn to snicker with each other. Instinctively, I want to cover the red marks dotting my skin, but I force myself not to. Instead, I stretch out to my full height and walk as proudly as I can.

These marks were given to me by the King. These people are just jealous.

Even with the awkward location I left the mark on Caleb, I expect him to cover it somehow, with makeup or some type of extra-tall collar.

What I don’t expect is, when I see him standing near his throne, his shirt collar is so low, it sits at the base of his throat, allowing the love bite to be seen far and wide by anyone who looks.

He’d been so annoyed by it before, but now he’s wearing it like a badge of honor.

I truly do not understand him at all.

Though it does make me blush, heating up my cheeks in a rush.

Maybe I should go over there and tease him a little. He might enjoy that if he kept the love mark exposed.

Yet, just as I’m about to walk over there, I stop dead in my tracks when a blonde woman with a high ponytail puts her hand on Caleb’s chest. It’s too familiar, too romantic, and Caleb isn’t pushing her back. Not even when she leans in close, pressing her breasts against his arm as she whispers something into his ear.

She’s not a member of the harem, nor is she any Alpha’s mate. I don’t think I’ve seen her before.

“The Alpha of the Moonlake Pack brought his daughter,” I hear a whisper to my right. Another couple I do recognize from some of the other events is looking at Caleb and this blonde woman. They are part of the King’s court. “What was her name? Sandy? Saundra?”

“Sonya,” says the woman of the pair, correcting her husband.

“Regardless,” the husband continues, “His interests seem clear, and by the way our King is responding, I think the effort is proving successful.

“The Moonlake Pack is one of the biggest, most powerful packs,” the wife says. “It would do well for the King to actually marry this one. It could be a good match.”

“He could add her to the harem,” the husband says.

The wife doesn’t seem convinced. “The Moonlake heir? She’s not the kind you cast aside. She’s worthy of wearing the crown.”

“Perhaps we should introduce ourselves then,” the husband says. “I’d prefer to be on the good side of our future Queen.”

That is where I stop listening.

It hurts too much to even consider this, even though it shouldn’t.

It’s none of my business really if the King wants to get married, and who to…

But after last night and this morning…

Well, it would be a shame to be cast aside.

Thinking like this, I’m ashamed of the marks on my skin and wish I really could hide them away. It makes me feel cheap, to know the King came to me for sex but is seeking a life partner in someone else.

Ug, it’s so frustrating. This shouldn’t be bothering me either! What do I care if the King gets married? Or gets a thousand more harem members. He can do whatever the hell he wants!

I don’t care. The only man I love is Samuel.

Unfortunately, Samuel himself is married.

Glancing through the crowd, I search for my beloved. When I spot him, he’s staring straight back at me.

My heart starts to race, though, admittedly, not as quickly as it would race if I wasn’t so damn distracted by Sonya Moonlake putting her hands all over Caleb. He must say something funny, because she throws her head back in a huge laugh, exposing her long neck.

Caleb’s looking at it which rubs my nerves the wrong way.

“Harper,” Samuel says, suddenly much closer to me. I don’t see Leah around him. I wonder where she could be. Bathroom, maybe. Or getting another drink. She would have never let him come over here by himself.

This close, Samuel looks down at my neck and chest, likely seeing the marks there. As if he’s counting them, he looks from one to the next, his expression growing more and more grim.

“I imagine the King gave you these,” he says, anger and annoyance in his voice. “Seems he enjoys showing you off as his possession.”

“I am in the harem,” I remind Samuel.

Samuel scoffs at me. “That doesn’t mean you have to be such a whore, Harper.”

Those harsh words surprise me for a moment. I never would have thought Samuel would say them deliberately without Leah’s presence. I thought his disdain for me was an act that he put on in front of his wife.

Now I can’t quite convince myself he doesn’t mean the words, since he’s telling me them in private.

Seeing my reaction, he shakes his head a little. “Forgive me,” he says. “It’s just… I wanted to be the only man to touch you. Now… you’ve been tainted by his ugliness.”

“I’m still me,” I remind him. “I’m in the harem. I’m obligated to sleep with the King, but I’m still me.”

“You don’t have to sleep with him,” Samuel says.

“Yes, I do,” I tell him. “Or he’ll kill me.”

“Some things are worth dying for…”.

He’s acting like he has some type of ownership over my body and who I sleep with, which annoys me. He’s supposed to be the one I actually love. Why is he trying to shame me?

And how much of a hypocrite does this actually make him?

“I’m sure I don’t have to remind you that you are married.”

“That has nothing to do with this,” Samuel snaps.

“Doesn’t it?” Since I heard about their marriage, my thoughts have been assaulted with thoughts of the two of them together. My whole life, I dreamed of being with him, and suddenly, all of those fantasies turned into nightmares with Samuel and Leah together.

“Some of us have integrity, Harper. Some of us stick to our principles.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“It means that I’m not now, nor have I ever been, sleeping with your sister,” Samuel says.

“You… aren’t?” I can’t quite believe what I’m hearing. He married her, after all. Surely, he would have had to lie with her. Don’t they have mating bites? How could that be accomplished without the soothing pheromones of an Alpha in a rut?

I’d heard rumors of mates taking painkillers before the bite but… that seems so unnatural. So… wrong.

A mating bond is supposed to be a special, beautiful thing. Not something forced with drugs.

“I haven’t slept with your sister because my heart is with you,” Samuel says. “I only wished you felt strongly enough about me to abstain as well.”

Chapter 84

“You are asking me to deny the King of the kingdom,” I tell him. “The man who does not take no for an answer.”

“Threaten to kill yourself if you have to,” Samuel says.

That slices through me like a blade. Samuel would rather I hurt myself than be ‘spoiled.’ How can this cruel, apathetic man be the man I love? Unless… have I been fooling myself, thinking Samuel was my one true love?

Someone who loved me wouldn’t be happy with my situation… But they wouldn’t think I’m tainted because of it. They wouldn’t think I needed to hurt myself or die outright.

Seeing this side of Samuel makes me glad I decided against running away with him. His love seems entirely conditional. I hate to think it, but at the first real sign of trouble, he might have left me flat.

“What are you thinking?” Samuel asks. “Why are you looking at me like a stranger?”

“Because you are one,” I say. “I don’t recognize the man I love. The way you are talking about me, it’s -“

“There you are.”

I turn and find Caleb suddenly beside me. Glancing around, I notice the entire room has seemed to stop. Everyone, especially the King, is looking right at me.

“Harper,” Caleb asks. “I am offering you the first dance.”

I know better than to turn that down. With everyone watching, rejection could easily be seen as an embarrassment. I’ve been fortunate to so far avoid the fate that Bethany had thought for me. I’m not about to tempt fate by risking it now.

Besides, dancing with Caleb would give me the perfect opportunity to escape this terrible conversation with Samuel that was actively breaking my heart.

Thirdly, I also kind of just really wanted to dance with Caleb.

So as he holds his hand out, it takes me no time at all to slip my hand into his. His fingers curl protectively around the back of my hand as he tugs me, encouraging me away from Samuel and closer to his side. I move at once.

Then, as I’m beside Caleb, he glares at Samuel for a firm five seconds before we blessedly start to move away.

No one is dancing yet, perhaps waiting for the king, so it is up to us to determine where the dance floor begins. Caleb leads me toward the center of the Hall at the front, near the stage holding his throne.

There, he tugs on my hand again, harder this time, yanking me toward him so that I have to lift my free hand to keep from colliding with his chest. My hand presses there instead, though I am close now too. Caleb wraps his free hand around my waist. He lifts the hands we are holding together off to our sides.

He nods somewhere, to an orchestra perhaps, as they immediately start a song with a slower tempo. With violins and timpani, it sounds like a full orchestra.

He moves first, leading, and I follow. Soon, we are slowly dancing around the room. The guests move back, giving us a wide oval of room.

As we near some of the onlookers, I start to hear the whispers. “How could he dance with a harem girl and not his fiancé?”

My stomach sinks. Previously, I’d only heard gossip that he and Sonya would only be a good match, but this whisper now… Had they actually become engaged?

Then why would he choose to dance with me? If he’s truly met his perfect match, then he should be with her. Unless that is another piece of misunderstanding or gossip. Maybe Caleb really isn’t waiting for his perfect mate. Maybe he’s just waiting for close enough to perfect to get by.

From this angle, I have perfect view of the love bite I left under Caleb’s jawline. It gives me some satisfaction seeing it, especially as this new jealousy surges through me.

If he gets married, will he give up his harem? What would happen to me?

“You are staring,” he says, catching me.

I quickly look away. “You should have covered that up.”

“Why? You were bold enough to mark your king, but not bold enough to own it?”

“People don’t think it’s mine,” I say. I refuse to tell him that they think it’s his fiancé’s. I’m not ready to talk about that just yet, afraid of having my worst fears confirmed.

“Then they are fools. We are, after all, a matching set.”

“You gave me twenty compared to your one.”

Caleb glances down at me, heat burning in his eyes. “Oh, there’s many more than twenty.”

Heat flares in my cheeks. I know I’m blushing furiously, likely a bright and vibrant red, but I can’t seem to temper it down. I keep thinking about how they got there.

Gods, what a pleasant morning it was.

Caleb smirks, entirely smug. I want to hate him for it, but he’s earned it this time. And honestly… I find that look on him somewhat endearing. He looked younger like this, boyish and carefree as if teasing me was the most important thing to him at that moment. Usually, the weight of being king hung heavy on his shoulders.

After we danced alone for a moment, others began to choose their partners and join us on the dance floor. Yet even with the other couples, Caleb directed us masterfully around the floor. Or, perhaps, the others were just smart enough to get out of the way.

Another turn and Caleb says, “You were talking with Samuel.”

I would rather trip and fall on my butt in front of all these people than talk about Samuel with Caleb. But with how fiercely he’s holding me around the waist, that doesn’t seem possible.

“I was,” I say and hope that will be the end of it.

With Caleb, of course, it isn’t. “You didn’t seem particularly happy about it.”

I frown a little. I have no idea how to get out of this conversation. I likely can’t, not without giving up at least a kernel of truth.

“He’s changed since I’ve known him,” I admit. “Life has made him hard, maybe. Or perhaps it’s life with my sister that has. But he is no longer the boy I knew.”

Caleb’s smile is gone, replaced instead with a harsh line. The heat in his eyes has dimmed also. It’s frozen over now.

“No longer the man you love?” he asks, voice entirely devoid of emotion.

“I don’t know…”

The Samuel I love could still be in there, somewhere, buried down deep and covered with pain and harshness. Or the Samuel I love never existed at all. He could have been a fallacy I invented in my youth and pinned on Samuel because I wanted him to be more than he was.

I’m hoping for the former, and that I will see that man again. But I suspect the latter might be closer to the truth, with how crudely he was speaking to me. It’s difficult to think if that boy I thought he was is inside there at all, that he would speak to me that way.

Caleb blessedly drops the subject, allowing me to relax again.

That moment of relaxation lasts about ten seconds until we turn a corner and see Sonya of the Moonlake pack standing on the outside ring of guests, watching the dancers.

“Next dance is mine!” she calls boldly.

My stomach drops once more.

I should leave it alone. Things between Caleb and I seem well enough right now. We aren’t fighting at the moment. I could still be pregnant, but it’s unlikely. Caleb hasn’t tried to hurt me all day.

But… it’s like I can’t help myself. I need answers, and I’m not much for waiting. Not when I could have my answers just by asking one simple question.

“Are you really engaged?”

Chapter 85

Caleb glowers at me so hard, so suddenly, that I immediately regret asking my question.

“The King’s personal business is none of yours,” he says sternly.

I nod, embarrassed again. Even curious as I am, and jealous as I am, I can’t force him to answer if he doesn’t want to. He’s the King. He holds all the cards here.

“But, no,” he adds. “I am not engaged.”

“You aren’t?”

He glances at me. “You sound very happy about that fact, Harper. Were you worried I was?”

“Of course not,” I say and quickly look away.

I can feel him smirking again, so I ignore him entirely as we continue to circle the dance floor.

The song ends and a new, faster one begins. I think Caleb will let me go now and find a new partner. Perhaps, Sonya, who clearly made her wishes known for this next dance.

Instead, he continues to hold me and we continue to dance, albeit faster now, to keep time with the tempo.

“My advisors wish for me to marry. They believe the Moonlake heir would be a good match politically,” Caleb says.

“I’ve heard other guests say much the same,” I tell him.

“They like gossiping about me.”

“Well, you are the King. As the most interesting man in the room, it’s only natural that they’d want to talk about you.”

Oh, he’s definitely smirking now. I glance sideways and catch a glimpse.

“Most interesting man in the room, you say?” he teases.

“Don’t let it go to your head,” I reply. “Your ego is big enough already.”

Caleb hums pleasantly, but then continues in a flat voice, “I will not settle for her or anyone else. I am searching for my perfect mate, and only she will satisfy me enough for me to marry.”

Ah, so that much of what Bethany said is true. Caleb only wants children with his true mate. By that account, of course, she’s the only person he would want to marry and make his Queen.

I wonder who she is. I almost hope she’s some rambunctious country girl, his total opposite, who might show up and through a wrench into his entire life. It would be amusing to see Caleb thrown off his game a little.

Yet, at the same time, I also almost hope he never meets his match. He would likely leave me alone if he met her. I should want that, but to my heart, it sounds very lonely. By body especially has enjoyed Caleb’s visits.

“My mate will solve everything,” he says somewhat distantly, almost as if he’s talking to himself.

He’s not though. I’m right here listening, so I don’t let him escape into himself that easily. “Solve what, exactly?”

Caleb is a capable king, albeit a ruthless one. He has a hold over his kingdom that no one really seems to object to. Maybe he could be kinder, but with a war brewing in the north, the kingdom needs someone strong.

“I can admit that I am somewhat more… short-tempered than I used to be. And I acknowledge that I can be… paranoid,” Caleb says. “These shortcomings have been growing exponentially over time. Doctors believe I might be struck with the longing.”

I’ve heard of this. It’s rare, but sometimes if a werewolf senses his true mate and then loses her, or if it’s been too long discovering her at all, he will slowly succumb to rage and paranoia until it drives him to complete madness. The symptoms are stronger in Alphas, who tend to already have more aggressive wolves.

Caleb has the biggest and most aggressive wolf I’ve ever seen. It’s no wonder he is already combating the longing.

I can understand then, Caleb’s urge to find his true mate, as well as his urgency.

It still hurts to think about him with someone else, though. Especially someone who is so perfect for him that she can help heal him. No wonder he’s already in love with this mystery woman.

I will never know love like that. In the King’s harem, I will only ever be known as a number to the king. Whether I am favored in the harem or least favored makes little difference. In the end, the best we could ever hope to be is second to an unknown woman, Caleb’s true mate.

My heart aches and I don’t fully understand why.

“My King! There you are!” Sonya says, bouncing up to us. She’s all smiles and energy. I’m tired just looking at her. “Are you ready for our dance?”

It’s unorthodox for anyone to approach the King for a dance, especially when he’s already dancing with someone else. But she is persistent and confident, I could give her that. The first quality might irritate Caleb but the second would intrigue him.

“Very well,” he says, though doesn’t seem particularly happy about it. I can’t tell if this is a personal move or a political one. With the Moonlake pack being so big and influential, he’s unlikely to want to offend her, the heir.

So he releases me without a word and puts his arms around Sonya instead.

Instantly, I feel much colder.

His attention is entirely on Sonya now, as she chatters about anything and everything. They turn, moving away from me, leaving me behind.

Another couple nearly bumps into me.

“Get off the dance floor if you aren’t dancing,” says one of the pair, snidely.

He could have been nicer, but he’s right. I am in the way. So quickly, I turn and weave my way through the dancing couples to slip past the edge of the crowd.

My plan is to head toward the drink table to retrieve some water. I’m only halfway there when Gwen and Leah step directly into my path. I try to walk around them, but they keep stepping with me, allowing me to go no farther.

“What do you want?” I ask them.

“The King danced with you first,” Gwen says, ice in her voice.

“That was his choice,” I tell her.

“It’s unheard of for a slut from the harem to have the first dance,” Leah adds.

I expect Gwen to be offended by her words, but she doesn’t. They both continue to glare at me, a united form of bitchy aggression.

My heart hurts from being ditched on the dance floor, as well as from the conversation we had before. I’m also combatting nerves over the possibility of being pregnant. I know it’s unlikely but until I have that negative result, worries continue to creep into my brain unbidden.

With those emotions, I hardly have time for petty little jealousies, like the ones Gwen and Leah feel for me. Leah shouldn’t even be bothering me at all. She won Samuel. If she put more effort in, she could probably keep him.

I expect insults and slander, so I lift my chin and prepare myself for the onslaught, defiant. “There’s nothing you can say that will hurt me,” I tell them.

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that,” Leah says. Looking to my side, she curls her finger and a new figure approaches us.

I freeze at once, recognizing the shape of Caleb and the way he walks long before I look to confirm it’s him.

“You are worse than a slut, Harper,” Samuel growls. “You are as vile as they come.”

Chapter 86

“You enjoy when he fucks you,” Samuel says with a sneer. “You pretend that you don’t, but you do. The way you danced with him, the way you looked at him… You claim you don’t care for it. You say you fight him but he takes it anyway. Well, I think you want it. I bet you fucking beg for his dick.”

Again, I look at Gwen. She’s in the harem too. She knows what it’s like. But she just crosses her arms and looks down at me with amusement quirking her lips and raising her brows.

“Oh, no. Are you going to cry?” Leah asks with false sympathy. It immediately shifts to hate. “I know you’ve been lusting after my husband since your disgrace, Harper… No, what do they call you here?”

“Harlot,” Gwen provides.

“Harlot,” Leah repeats. “It must hurt you to know how Samuel truly feels about you. How little you matter to him. How disgusted that the mere sight of you leaves him.”

“I see those marks on you and I want to be sick,” Samuel says.

I lift a hand, trying to cover a few of them, but there are many.

Samuel makes me feel so small. The other two, I could have handled, but Samuel is someone who supposedly loves me. He’s said so. He kept the necklace. Yet here he is, saying such vulgar and crude things about me.

Even if he’s angry or jealous or whatever else, there’s no excuse for the way he’s looking at me now, like I’m not even good enough to be put in the garbage.

I can’t face him, not when he’s like this, not if I don’t want to break down.

Currently, the rest of the room is focused on the dance floor, but how soon could their attention turn to us, if one of my attackers spoke too loudly. I couldn’t handle that humiliation, especially not if I were to start to cry.

So, looking up at the ceiling to hold back the tears, I turn away from Gwen, Leah, and Samuel, and start for one of the exits.

I don’t make it far before Gwen pushes me, making me collide with a table. I try to go around it opposite her, but this puts me against the wall. Suddenly, I’m boxed in, with Gwen on one side and Leah and Samuel on the other, and the table in front. There’s nowhere for me to go.

“What are you going to do now, disgusting slut?” Samuel mocks.

“Face who you are,” Leah adds. “Admit that you are the worst kind of whore.”

Gwen just laughs.

“I’m not a whore,” I tell them.

Leah harrumphs. “Those marks say differently, you piece of -“

“Enough,” booms a nearby voice. All of us turn and see Caleb standing tall and regal behind Leah and Samuel, glaring down at them both.

At his raised voice, the orchestra abruptly ceases, though not all at once. A violin shrieks out last night. A tuba plays another bar before falling silent.

Everyone in the room is looking over here now, at Caleb, at my attackers, though Gwen is shying away now, hiding her face, and at me, trapped in a corner.

“Those marks were left on my consort by me,” Caleb says. “Perhaps you would like to call me a whore as well?”

“Of course not, my King,” Leah says, dipping immediately into a deep curtsey. “I did not mean you when I said those things.”

“Yet, you insult the woman I share myself with. Is that not also an insult to me?”

“No, King Caleb, I… I only meant…” Her voice trails.

“Perhaps your husband can explain himself better than you,” Caleb says, turning his icy focus onto Samuel instead. Samuel bows.

“Harper offended us,” he says.

“She did?” Caleb asks with fake curiosity. His voice might have lilted upwards at the end, but there is a distinct annoyance in his eyes that he’s not bothering to hide. Maybe, since they aren’t looking upwards, they cannot see. That’s the only reason I can think of for why Samuel might try to double down on his accusation.

“Most vilely, King Caleb,” Samuel says. “She is a disturbed woman, who meant to flaunt her sex in our faces.”

“How?” Caleb continues to play along.

Samuel takes a second to answer. He clears his throat, then he says, “She propositioned me.”

My eyes go wide. “I did no such thing!” I start to defend myself, but Caleb holds up a hand, silencing me. I can tell from his steady gaze on me that he doesn’t believe it.

Thank the gods.

“Are you suggesting that I leave the women of my harem so unsatisfied that they seek pleasure from other, lesser men?” Caleb asks.

Samuel stiffens as every inch of visible skin on his body pales. “N-no, King Caleb! That’s not what I meant!”

“Then perhaps you should think before you speak next time. If there is a next time,” Caleb says. He motions to a pair of guards that approach. To the guards, he orders, “Watch this pair. If they speak to any member of my harem again, remove them from the capital.” To Samuel and Leah, he says, “You’ve not appreciated my hospitality so far. Do not make me regret my decision to keep you here.”

“Of course, my King,” Leah says.

“Thank you, my King,” Samuel adds.

Caleb’s already done with them, looking to me, instead. “Come with me, Harper. I would speak to you about this privately.”

Nodding, I step between my sister and ex-fiancé to follow along behind Caleb.

Caleb leads me to a familiar side chamber, with a table and a couch.

After we enter, with the door closed, he pushes me up against the wall and kisses me.

Even with his tongue in my mouth, I’m rattled by what just occurred. I can’t keep my hands from shaking, and a pair of tears drip from my eyes.

As Caleb leans back and sees the state of me, he deeply frowns. “I shouldn’t have left you alone.”

“I can handle myself,” I tell him, though my voice is weaker than usual.

“Clearly,” Caleb replies. Suddenly, he drops to his knees.

“Caleb?” I gasp, forgetting formalities for a moment.

In this moment of privacy, he doesn’t seem to mind. He grabs the hem of my dress and rolls it up and up, all the way to my waist.

“Hold this, and accept your King’s generous gift,” he says.

I hold the rolled-up skirt at once. The moment I do, Caleb lets it go and hooks his fingers over the top of my panties instead. Slowly, he tugs them down, down, down to my ankles, and then off of me entirely.

I’m bare and exposed to his hungry eyes. He licks his lips.

“Put one knee on my shoulder,” he commands.

As soon as I do, he lifts his hands, pressing apart my folds, exposing my clit. Then, he leans in, tongue first, and laps greedily at the tender bud.

Immediately I fall about against the wall, but with my leg over his shoulder, and one of his hands firmly on my hip, he keeps me steady as he sucks and licks.

“Ah…” I moan as he presses a finger up inside of me.

“So wet,” Caleb whispers against the meat of my inner thigh. “He’s just jealous, you know. He’s never had you like this, and he never will.”

He hooks his fingers inside of me.

“Caleb…”

“You are mine, Harper. And you will never be his.”

Chapter 87

Caleb keeps me busy for a full 45 minutes, before he rises, wipes off his mouth, and kisses me again. By now, I am fully relaxed, entirely blissed out, and feeling so much better about life and the world.

“I need to return to the Grand Ball,” he tells me. “You are not to leave my side again. Do you understand?”

I don’t trust my voice just yet, so I nod.

“Good.” Looping his arm around my waist, he leads me back out of the side room and to the main hall.

The crowd has moved on to other things. The dancing has continued, and some servers have brought out some foods that people are snacking on. The alcohol is also running aplenty.

As such, some people glance, noticing us as we return to the party, but for the most part, people aren’t giving us much mind.

Caleb’s advisors notice though, or at least the few that I recognize. One of them seems particularly annoyed.

“That’s George,” Caleb whispers in my ear. “He’s been one of my most vocal dissenters.”

“Yet he’s one of your advisors?” I ask.

“I need people around me that will not blindly agree with all of my decisions,” Caleb says. “To truly make the best choices, I need to be presented with every option, to see the events from every angle. Then, I can make the best, most informed choice.”

I’ve seen these things happen in real-time, so I’m not terribly surprised to hear him say this. But it still seems so unusual. For a man so ruthless, he does listen to what almost everyone has to say. In the end, he does what he wants anyway, and the advisors have to respect that since he’s king. But even just listening feels like a step more than other ruthless kings would allow.

George the advisor isn’t the only one giving us a disapproving glare. Sonya, Caleb’s potential suitor, also watches us with a lowered brow and a pouty bottom lip.

Unlike George, however, she has the boldness to actually approach us.

“King Caleb,” she says, ignoring me entirely. “I was hoping that we could speak some more.”

“You are welcome to speak with me now,” Caleb says.

Sonya side-eyes me. “I was hoping to do so… privately.”

Caleb gives her a blank stare. “No,” he says simply.

Sonya must not be used to hearing that word ever in her life, because she recoils as if he physically slapped her.

Caleb glances away, looking as bored as Tristan usually does.

Sonya looks at me. She’s angry now, her brow lowering again. “Could you make some room? I’d like to speak with our King privately.”

Caleb already told her no, but I still look to him for guidance. If he wants me to leave, I will, but I’d much rather stay right where I am and rub it in Sonya’s face.

Caleb ignores us both, but his hand is firm on my hip, telling me. without his needing to verbally, that I’m not going anywhere.

This gives me the confidence I need to look at Sonya and tell her, “No. I don’t think I will.”

Her pouty lip turns into a snarl. “Do you know who I am?”

I tilt my head. I do know who she is, but I’m not going to give her ego any kind of boost right now. She already seems to think highly enough of herself already. Approaching the King like she is, as if she knows him as if they are on the same level…

… I could just be jealous. I know that. That’s the only thing keeping me from gloating.

“I do as the King commands,” I tell her, reminding her gently – I hope – about her place.

She glowers at me, then pouts at Caleb. “My King…”

“You’ve had your answer,” Caleb says. “You can stay and speak with me like this, or you can leave. Those are the only two options presented to you.”

Sonya’s face crumples like she doesn’t know what to do with it. She’s entirely at a loss.

I was joking mostly before, but maybe she really has never been told no before. She’s acting so shaken and unsure.

“Come, Harper,” Caleb says, leading me toward the balcony. “There is something I want you to see.”

Caleb and I move first, leaving Sonya behind. She seems confused like she isn’t sure whether to follow or not. In the end, she stays put where she is.

As Caleb and I move toward the balcony behind the throne at the end of the hall, many other guests follow along behind us. Perhaps I’m not the only one who wishes to see whatever is about to happen. I’m starting to get the feeling that I’m in for a spectacle.

Outside, night has set in, and the stars burn brightly in the sky. Some of the outside lights have been dimmed. For the show? I nervously shift from foot to foot, unsure what to expect.

That is until I hear a nearby guest say the word fireworks.

My heart fills with glee as I look back at Caleb. He’s watching me.

“Fireworks?” I ask, excitement bubbling in my voice.

He nods.

“I love fireworks,” I say. They’ve always been a bright spot for me, before my disgrace and after. They almost feel larger than life, so bright and beautiful, memorable, even if short lived. They fill me with a sense of wonder, and make me hope for a brighter future, one where I could shine and sparkle again.

“I know,” Caleb says.

This surprises me, and I look at him again in curiosity. How could he possibly know? Before I can ask, the first pop sounds in the sky, draw my attention.

Caleb spared no expense with this show. There’s an assortment of colors and sizes, some pop like bubbles, others invert. Some trail across the sky with a shrieking wail. Some pop into shapes, like a flower, a moon, or, most impressively, a wolf.

I’m so entranced with the fireworks that it takes me longer than it otherwise would have for me to realize that Caleb isn’t watching the show. He’s watching me.

I meet his gaze, and in the dark, I can see the reflection of the fireworks there in his eyes. It’s enchanting. I’ve never watched fireworks like this before. I can’t look away.

My heart thunders loudly in my chest, and I become very aware of the arm still wrapped around my waist, the hand pressed against my hip.

“Caleb…” I whisper, but the sound is instantly swallowed by the thunder and crackle of the fireworks.

The scent of gunpowder hangs heavy in the air.

At that moment, I feel more alive than I have in months. Alive and… happy.

How can I be happy when I am a slave? A prisoner under a ruthless king?

Yet, I get the distinct impression, somehow, even though it’s likely misguided, that he did this for me. Because he knows I love fireworks. I still don’t know how that’s possible, though I’m learning, with Caleb, nothing is impossible.

The man has many secrets, and he’s only shared a tiny few of them.

Suddenly, another firework booms louder than the rest, so loudly it makes the castle itself shake.

Caleb’s brow furrows as he looks away.

Another boom sounds. Wait. That’s not fireworks.

With a flash, one of the towers along the outer wall explodes, sending bricks and debris flying, and fire smoke into the air.

Caleb pulls me back away from the railing.

With the backdrop of the flames, and the fireworks still popping, I see curious figures. They’re round at the top and…

“Parachutes,” Caleb curses, sending an alarm crashing through me. “We’re being invaded.”

Chapter 88

More and more people start to notice. Then screaming and panic begins. People start running for the doors back into the hall. Caleb and I, closest to the railing of the balcony, are left pushing at the back of the fearful crowd.

Behind us, more and more parachutes blot out the sky. A few come uncomfortably close, landing in the courtyard beyond. Gunfire sounds, lighting up the night with flickering flashes. The sounds make me cower, afraid of being hit.

Then, my worst fear, before the balcony can fully clear out, a few large men with parachutes land directly onto the balcony.

“Behind me, Harper,” Caleb demands, shoving me as he steps forward.

The other men have assault rifles. I pull out my small knife like that will make a difference.

“King Caleb?” one of the men calls out. It’s hard to discern their figures exactly, with them wearing black as they are. They even have dark paint smeared over their faces.

“You already know,” Caleb growls. “What is the meaning of this intrusion? Were you disappointed you never received invitations to the party?”

I’m in awe of Caleb at this moment, facing down the guns of his enemies and being glib about it. He truly knows no fear.

“Long live the bear clan!” one of the intruders shouts and suddenly gunfire breaks out.

A few guests behind me scream. Bullets clatter around us, striking nearby. A few people, I suspect, are hit, by how fast they fall to the ground.

Caleb’s body shifts as the bullets hit him. Still, he roars as he shifts, growing in height and width. His wolf is two stories tall, towering on the balcony, barely able to fit.

He roars again, as he rushes forward, swiping the enemies with his large claws.

“These are silver bullets!” one of the men cries, fear in his voice. “They should hurt him!”

“Take him down!” another command, likely the leader of this particular group. “Take him down!” He’s louder than the screams, somehow able to rally what’s left of his troops.

Unfortunately for them, Caleb is as fast as he is vicious, and he tears through them all without mercy.

Unfortunately for us, more enemy soldiers are dropping onto the balcony, like there’s an endless wave of them. How could there be so many? Is the bear clan dropping their entire army down on us?

Caleb turns and in his red, monstrous eyes, I see a hint of fear. It’s not much, but when combined with the blood oozing from the wounds on his chest – wounds that aren’t healing, I know we are in very real danger. He nudges his head toward the door. It’s open now, I can escape within.

But I don’t want to leave him.

I have to though. What good is my knife against an army of well-armed bear shifters? If I stay, I will only get in his way. He’ll be hindered, forced to protect me.

“Follow,” I tell him. “Don’t stay out here.”

He chuffs at me and turns, facing the next group of attackers.

I don’t wait for the bullets to fly. If he won’t listen to me, I have to find more guards to send his way. And the only direction I know guards are is inside the Hall.

Rushing, I fly into the hall only to be faced with more chaos.

Somehow, bears have infiltrated inside of the palace as well. Many of these enemy soldiers have already shifted, and now large actual bears are bellowing and storming through the room.

Many guests have already fallen, mauled by the bears or the bullets.

There are too many wide spaces now, with people fleeing through the open doors or fallen and dead. There’s nowhere to hide.

So when one of the mauling bears turns his bloody maw to me, I can only run.

I’m fast for a human, but not so fast for a bear. Three wide strides and a pounce, and the bear collides with me, sending me toppling hard down onto the ground. I slide across the bloody floor, stopping as I back against an overturned table.

I scramble to stand again, as the bear rears onto its back feet and roars straight into my face. I hold my knife out in front of me protectively, my last line of defense.

The bear huffs a few times, like it’s laughing at me and my small knife. Then, it rears back to one side, as if it is about to swipe down to strike me.

Just as it’s about to, a gray wolf pounces on it, closing its jaws into the side of the bear’s neck. By sheer mass, bears are generally larger than wolves, even Alpha ones, and this is no exception. The wolf dangles like an accessory around the bear’s neck.

Yet bears are slow whereas wolves are faster. And with the wolf already clamped down on the bear’s neck, it struggles to beat it away. Soon, the bear is brought low, choking in a pool of its own blood. As the wolf turns to face me, I recognize it at once.

Samuel.

This is Samuel’s shifted form.

Leah screams from nearby, drawing both of our attention. A bear swipes at her, catching her on the side. She’s flung like a paper doll. Samuel instantly moves to block the bear’s second attack.

Meanwhile, I rush to Leah’s side.

I roll her over to inspect the damage. Her dress is torn at the waist, and she’s bruised pretty badly. Yet miraculously, the bear’s claws only left slight marks on her skin. They aren’t deep.

Leah’s fear must be fueling her adrenaline. As I pull her up, she doesn’t even complain about the pain, or about my closeness. She simply seems as if she’s desperate to get away.

“Harper,” she starts.

“We’re going,” I tell her and push her out into the hallway. There’s less chaos out here, at least for the moment, and we have a moment to breathe.

I urge her forward toward the stairwell that will lead us down to what I hope is the safety of the underground.

As we near it, I say, “We should wait for Samuel.”

“To hell with that bastard,” Leah snaps.

I glance at her, confused and surprised. Had they not attacked me as a unified front only a few minutes before? What could cause this division between them now?

“Didn’t you see?” she says to me, cruelty and hatred in her voice, even as she clings to my shoulder for support. “The bears attacked us both, yet he ran to you. It was you he saved before even considering my life. Me! His wife! The Luna of his pack! Still, he wants his whore.”

“Don’t call me that,” I say, only now realizing how right he is. Samuel did rush to my protection, abandoning his wife to her fate. Worse, he might not have even realized he’d done so.

“I’m sure he just didn’t see you…”

“Bullshit,” she snaps. “That bastard abandoned me. Let the bears. have him.”

“You don’t mean that.”

“Like hell, I don’t.”

As we round a corner, I hear a distinct set of wolf footsteps behind us. Just as we reach the stairwell, Samuel is with us once more.

“Get the hell away from me!” Leah shouts.

From deeper within the stairwell, I hear the distinct sound of a bear growl.

Chapter 89

Leah’s angry shriek at Samuel has alerted every single danger in the stairwell to our presence, and some in the hallway too. Their thunderous footsteps come closer to us.

Samuel uses his body to push Leah and me inside the stairwell. I yank closed the door behind us and turned the inside lock.

From somewhere beneath us, padded footsteps start to come up the stairs. Samuel places himself between us and the stairs.

“You protected Harper,” Leah continues to hiss like our lives aren’t in immediate peril. I shush her, but she doesn’t listen. “You went to her like it was your reflex, and left your wife to die.

It could be the fear and adrenaline, and perhaps some blood loss, that is making her panic like this. But that panic isn’t helpful right now. Not when her frantic outbursts are just making more trouble for us.

“He’s protecting you now so be quiet,” I whisper to her.

“So easy for you to say, Harper. You aren’t here about to die knowing your husband won’t put you first.”

There are so many things I want to say to her, like, Maybe, you shouldn’t have married my ex-fiancé. Or, What do you expect when you treat everyone around you like garbage?

Instead, I tell her, “We can argue about this later.”

“There won’t be a later!” Leah shouts.

Too loud. Far too loud.

Whatever had been looking for us in the hallway began to pound on the door. That lock is flimsy, meant only to direct and deter the slaves. There’s no real threat in it. It’s not meant to keep out monsters.

The wood of the door begins to splinter. What surprises me, in my panic-addled brain, is how the door seems more likely to give before the lock. Perhaps it’s not such a flimsy lock as I previously thought.

Samuel starts to growl. He backs up some, shielding me somewhat with his body.

Leah’s eyes go wide with shock and distress. “You utter bastard! You are doing it again!”

Just then, the bear breaks down the door. Its massive form fills the doorway. Drool and blood drip down from its chin in sick wet globs. It lifts itself up onto its hind legs, rears back like it’s taking in a great inhale of breath. Then it roars loudly straight at us. The breath – the stench of it assaults our noses.

Samuel growls as he lowers himself, ready to pounce.

As the bear finishes its roar, it moves to take one step forward, when suddenly, a massive arm smacks it from the side, sending it flying away. It careens away like a bag of potatoes, disappearing further down the hallway.

In its place, Caleb, in his massive Alpha wolf form, leans down to peek his head in through the doorway. When he sees me, he immediately shifts down to his human size.

“What the hell are you still doing here, lingering around?” he demands. Though he’s shifted to human form, the blood remains covering him. His face is red, and it’s dripping down his arms and legs. “Come on.” He pushes past Samuel and immediately starts to go down the stairs.

I follow along at once, with Leah and Samuel behind me.

Down a flight, we hear another growl of a bear.

Caleb turns to look at me. “We have to get downstairs. No matter what else happens. The only way out through the tunnels is one the base level.”

“We’re running away?” I ask.

“Just follow me. No matter what,” he says. He’s gross, covered in blood and who knows what else, but he’s serious. And for whatever reason, of all the people he could be choosing to protect right now, he’s picked me.

Right now, I’d follow him to the ends of the earth.

At least, I want to.

A flight of stairs down, we are confronted with another bear. Caleb shifts into his massive wolf form and tackles it. He’s contorted in the tight chasm of the stairwell, but even then he still seems to be winning.

“This way!” Samuel says, pushing Leah and me toward the exit of this landing, which would lead us out into one of the interior floors, but certainly not the lowest.

“Caleb said to follow him!” I reply, pushing back.

But Samuel is much stronger than me. “Your king is the target here. He’ll only lead us into death!”

I continue to try to fight against Caleb, but he doesn’t give me an inch, He said to follow him. He said the lowest floor was the only way out.

Samuel’s not listening. To any of it. Not even to me, as I scream, “We have to follow Caleb!”

A bear appears in the hallway behind us, forcing us now to run forward and leave Caleb behind. I curse with each forward step. Samuel shifts, turns and faces the bear, and pounces again. I look behind me, to make certain that Samuel is okay. When I look forward again, Leah is gone.

Did she hide? Where did she go?

I have no idea, and before I can figure it out, another bear appears before me. Not knowing what else to do, I duck into a side door and hope to the gods it has another way out.

Locking the door behind me, I peer farther into the room I’ve found myself in. It looks like a classroom, with desks and shelves of books. Near the back of the room is another descending staircase, though it’s not nearly as steep as the main one that connects all the levels. This one, at least, might lead me to a safer location.

At this point, any way of getting down is a good way, after hearing what Caleb said to me.

Rushing to the stairs, I take them two at a time down, down. There’s a door at the bottom. I try for the handle but it’s locked.

On the other side of the door, I hear women talking.

“Hello?” I call. “It’s Harper! Is anyone there?”

“Harper?” I hear Gwen’s voice. “Don’t open the door, you idiots. This is our chance.”

“Please!” I say. “I know we’ve had disagreements, but -“

“Enjoy your mauling, Harper,” Gwen shouts. “There’s no way anyone is letting you into this safe room.”

I’m too frightened to be hurt or proud, so I beg, “Please, Gwen! This is life or death!”

“It was too, with Nina and Madeline! You’ve made your choices, bitch. Now live with them!”

I realize with a growing pit in my stomach, that Gwen is not going to let me inside this room. It’s a safe room, she said so herself, but to me, it might as well have been on a different planet.

Then, thinking of all the harem members locked inside, I had to ask, “Is Bethany in there with you?”

“Why the hell would we save the handmaidens?” another girl scoffs.

Shit. Gods, I hope wherever she is she’s safe.

Right now, with this option barred, I have to focus on myself.

I move back into the classroom and then press my ear to the door.

It’s quiet now, I don’t hear anything, so I risk opening it, just a hair. There’s no one in the hallway.

Careful not to make a sound, I sneak out of the room and move back toward the stairwell. There’s no sign of Caleb or anyone else, at least, not beyond the blood and ripped-out floor on the stairs.

I send a quick prayer to whatever god might be listening that it’s not Caleb’s.

I move slowly down into the depths of the capital, holding my breath with each step.

Then, blessedly, I reach the final step and the final door.

On the other side, the house-like rooms are dark and abandoned. The wallpaper is torn. There’s bullet holes in the walls.

This was a battlefield once, but no longer.

Curiously, I move toward one of the open doors.

Just as I reach it, I watch Caleb’s strong Alpha wolf crash through an upstairs window. He falls lifeless down, down, gaining speed as he goes, before disappearing behind a nearby building with a sickening crash.

Chapter 90

Maybe I should be more worried about myself. There are unfamiliar soldiers walking around the streets, and gun battles seemingly around every corner. Here, underground, where everything already echoes, it’s disorienting, not knowing which way the gunfire is coming from.

I move to step out of the capital building and onto the underground street when a hand catches my arm and yanks me back into the inside shadows.

I turn, ready to swing my knife but stop when I see Samuel’s bloody face. Oh, I could still smack him for separating us from Caleb, whose life now presumably hangs in the balance in that alleyway. But I don’t want to actually stab him. Yet.

“Where’s Leah?” I ask.

“I don’t know,” he says. There’s something wild in his eyes like his wolf is simmering just beneath the surface. “But now’s our chance, Harper. Don’t you see?”

“Chance for what? What are you talking about? Everything is in chaos.”

“And that chaos is just the distraction we need to finally escape.”

It takes me a moment to realize what he’s talking about. With everything going on, I’d been much more focused on survival than on anything else. But now he’s talking about me and him, running away.

He doesn’t even know where Leah is. She could be dead. And so could the King.

Logically, this would be the time to make our escape. If the bears find or kill the King, then everyone would be running around so much, that they wouldn’t even notice us missing. They’d probably just assume we were dead too.

Samuel takes my hand. His is covered in warm slimy blood. It makes my skin crawl.

“We can finally be together,” Samuel says. His smile conveys his hope, but it also is unnerving. With so much death around us, so much pain and destruction, how can he feel anything but bleak misery?

He and I just aren’t built the same. I knew it while he accused me of being a whore in the Hall, and I know it now.

I can’t run away from this, while so many people are hurt.

While Caleb is hurt.

“He landed somewhere around here!” a soldier yells from outside. I look but I genuinely can’t tell if it’s a soldier on our side or not.

If it’s the enemy, they don’t know where Caleb is. But I do.

If I could get to him first…

“Harper…?” The hope starts to wane from Samuel’s face. We might not be meant for each other, but we’ve known each other our whole lives. He must be able to see that something has shifted within me. “You have to come with me,” he says with added desperation.

“I’m needed here,” I say.

“By who? Who needs you more than I do?”

“The King…”

Samuel’s upper lip curls into a snarl.

“The bears are all around, and they are searching for him. If they find them, and he’s too hurt to defend himself… I have to help him,” I say, trying to make him understand.

“And just what could you possibly do? That little knife might deter a human but it won’t do anything to a bear.” He’s angry now, furious that I’m choosing Caleb over him. He doesn’t know he already lost me earlier in the day. He thinks everything is happening in this moment.

I don’t have the time or the energy to explain where he went wrong. It has to be enough right now for him to just accept the rejection.

“I’m sorry, Samuel. Truly, I am. But I’m not going to leave Caleb out there to die.”

“Now, he’s just Caleb,” Samuel spits.

I don’t have time for this anymore. “Goodbye,” I tell him, then rip my arm free of his grasp. Before he can stop me, I slip outside.

I’m not a trained soldier and I don’t know much about stealth, but I keep to the shadows as best I can as I move around toward the alleyway where I saw Caleb fall into. Fortunately, as this area is underground, it’s already dark. And many of the streetlights have been shot out, making it even darker.

The bear soldiers have flashlights on their helmets. I freeze when a pair of them go by. Then I count to ten before I move again, moving silently around the curve of a building. I take a few wrong turns into wrong alleyways before I finally find the one with the right body.

I know it’s Caleb as soon as I turn the corner. He’s not in wolf form anymore, shifted back to human. That he’s still mostly intact fills me with relief. He didn’t shift until after the fall, thank the gods, or he might be in pieces right now.

Swallowing thickly, I hold my breath as I approach him. Kneeling beside him, I reach out and slowly place two fingers at the pulse point in his neck.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

His heartbeat is light, but present. I exhale, relieved. He’s alive. Though looking down at the broken and battered state of his naked body, I don’t know how long that will continue to be the case.

But what can I do to help him? I’m no nurse or medic. I don’t have any medical training. And I’m also unsure if I could move him if I tried. But don’t I have to try?

“Harper,” Samuel hisses from behind me.

After the initial shock, I’m overjoyed to see him. He’s stronger than me. He’s not as strong as Caleb but he’ll be able to help me lift him. Together we can get Caleb somewhere safer, somewhere the invading bear clan can’t find him.

I start to tug at Caleb’s arm. “Help me. We have to move him.”

Samuel shifts his gaze from me down to Caleb. He takes a step forward, but there’s something stilted about it. Something off.

“Samuel?” I say, feeling a twinge of fear at the base of my spine. How unusual. Even when I’ve been pissed as hell at Samuel, even when he’s called me terrible names, I’ve never been afraid of him.

I step a little closer to Caleb, blocking off Samuel’s direct line of sight, blocking it.

Samuel refocuses on me. “We could do it, Harper. No one would know it was us. We could end his tyranny.”.

“Are you serious?” I ask, hoping with all my heart that the answer is no. I’ve known since earlier today that Samuel isn’t my partner, but if he’s serious about this, he won’t even be my friend.

Killing Caleb while he is too injured to defend himself is cowardice down to its core. How could Samuel even entertain the idea?

If he truly wants this, he’s not fit to be the leader of my pack.

“I could do it if you cannot,” Samuel says. “I’ll save you from him, Harper. He’s the reason you continue to stay here, right? You feel bound to him? Then let me cut his throat and free you from your chains.”

He moves to step around me. I move too, blocking his path.

“If you suggest this one more time, I won’t ever speak to you again, Samuel.”

That seems to surprise him. “I want to save you…”

“By killing an unconscious man? It’s not honorable, not for him and not for you. And not for me, to be sited as the reason.”

“But, Harper…”

“Leave, Samuel. Now. If I have to fight you to protect the King, I will.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 71 to 80)

Chapter 71

Bethany has permission to walk these halls, even this late at night, yet she still moves quickly and cautiously.

She’s on a secret mission to scope out the secret location to see if Samuel arrives and what his reaction is to Harper not meeting him.

Harper hasn’t been herself since arriving back from the gala. Usually, the king’s rage triggers her own, and she’ll be fired up and raving about him. This time, she was much like a broken woman, sad and quiet.

It was so unlike the woman Bethany knew that it frightened her. Harper had done a lot to get her to become her friend, to trust her, and to put her faith in her for a brighter future for them both. For Harper to now retreat inside of herself makes everything that came before feel like a deception.

Maybe Harper never intended to be kind. Or maybe her kindness had been the weak point that finally broke her.

She could face the king, the coliseum, and the ire of the harem, but it’s the rejection of this lesser Alpha that makes her finally crack? It seems like an insult.

How great must this man be to affect her like this? Or perhaps it’s the death of Harper’s childhood dreams that are finally affecting her?

Bethany can understand that. If she’d had the luxury, she too would have broken when her future was stripped from her. But for her, to take a moment to break would only end in her being punished, tortured, or simply killed.

Bethany’s life now has been a constant state of trying to prove her own worth so as not to be cast aside, to death, or whatever else. Being Harper’s handmaiden has helped take away some of that pressure, but now it all seems to be crashing back onto Bethany.

Maybe that’s why she agreed to scope out Samuel and this secret meeting for Harper.

Partially, she’s curious to see this man in the flesh. Partially, she hopes to bring back enough news to help restore Harper to the person that she was.

Above all, even with the worry of saving her own life, Bethany misses her friend.

Bethany tries not to look suspicious as she steps out of the doors to the outside. The guards posted at the door glance at her with bored curiosity, but it’s not unusual for the servants to enjoy the courtyard when their masters and mistresses are sleeping. It’s not even that strange for a handmaiden like Bethany to have her own secret rendezvous.

With lives as bleak as ours, it’s important to take our pleasures where they come. Well, as long as she doesn’t get pregnant. A pregnant handmaiden is a useless handmaiden. They are cast aside into more stationary jobs until the baby is born. Then, they are removed entirely.

And the babies? Forced into servitude just as the mother was.

Bethany hasn’t found any man she’s willing to take that risk for yet. With possible consequences like those, she isn’t sure she ever will.

She goes around the bend, following the flowers to where the peonies are.

By now, the time is 11:15pm.

Bethany doesn’t expect Samuel to have waited, yet when she peeks around the corner, a man is standing there.

This must be Samuel.

He’s handsome enough, she supposes. The moon is bright tonight so she can see most of his features. Yet even being passable as he is, he doesn’t hold a candle to the overwhelming attractiveness of the King.

Samuel paces back and forth. He checks his watch and glances around. When he looks Bethany’s way, she ducks behind the flower bushes, hiding.

He does seem… disappointed, frowning with a tiny line between his brows.

“Come on, Harper,” he grumbles to himself. “How can you forgive me, if you won’t let me explain myself?”

He really needs to stop talking to himself. That kind of thing is dangerous around here, where even the walls have ears.

That’s for him to figure out on his own, though. After seeing Harper so down, Bethany has no plans of rescuing this man from his own tragedy.

He looks around again, and Bethany backs up a step.

Crack!

Looking down, she realizes with horror that she stepped on a twig.

“Is someone there?” Samuel calls. “Harper is that you?”

Okay, now his ignorance just annoys Bethany. It’s one thing to endanger his own life and entirely another to say the name of her mistress out loud, implicating her in this idiocy as well.

“Will you shut up?!” Bethany hisses as she comes out of hiding.

Samuel startles. Bethany clearly isn’t who he’s been expecting. “Who are you?”

“Someone who will personally kick your grave if you take my mistress down with you,” Bethany snaps. She’s not usually this bold. Her entire reputation is for timidity. Maybe it’s because he’s endangering Harper, or perhaps it’s Harper herself who brought out this side of her.

But Bethany will defend her only friend left in the whole world.

“Your… mistress…” Samuel puzzles it all together. “Then you know her? Harp-“

“If you don’t stop saying her name, I’m going to start kicking,” Bethany says.

Samuel immediately shuts his mouth. “Right. Sorry.” He looks around again. “I guess she’s not coming tonight.”

“No,” Bethany says. “Rightly, she decided to sit this one out. Maybe she didn’t want to listen to your lies.”

“I wasn’t going to lie to her. I love her.”

Bethany nearly rolls her eyes. What kind of person in love would so thoroughly betray the person they had sworn to love?

“She’s mad about the necklace. I hurt her, I know,” Samuel says. “But it was all to keep up the ruse. Leah and I don’t have a conventional marriage. To keep the peace, she demanded the necklace. So I gave her a replica. The original…”

From his pocket, he pulls a silver moon pendant on a long silver chain.

“I wanted to give this to her tonight. To prove my devotion to her.” He walks closer to Bethany. “Can I trust you to give it to her? She’ll know it’s the original… Maybe then she’ll understand.”

Bethany has half a mind to throw this necklace and the man giving it off the tallest tower in the capital. Thinking of Harper and what she might want gives her pause.

Harper would want the necklace. Damn it.

Stepping closer, Bethany snatches the necklace out of Samuel’s

hand. She doesn’t wait for further discussion or further lies. Instead, she just swivels on her heel and runs away.

“Hey!” Samuel calls after her.

“Hey!” says the imbecile thinking he can go anywhere in this kingdom, especially the capital without Caleb’s knowing about it.

Caleb stuck to the shadows during the handmaiden’s visit, slightly pleased not to see Harper herself coming to meet this fool. The handmaiden, at least, seemed skeptical.

Hopefully, Harper would be too.

But her punishment would come later.

Right now, Caleb has to deal with Samuel.

He waits for the handmaiden to be safely away, not wanting her to know of his presence, hoping to keep Harper in the dark of his knowledge for a while longer.

Yet the moment the handmaiden is out of earshot, Caleb silently steps forward, moving soundlessly into the space behind Samuel.

The man starts to turn – then jumps so high, he nearly falls over. Clutching his chest, he backs up a few steps.

Pity. Caleb wouldn’t have minded giving him a heart attack.

“K-King Caleb…”

“Alpha Samuel,” Caleb says, keeping his voice deep and intimidating.

For a moment, the two men are at a standoff, with Caleb tall and proud and powerful, and Samuel shrinking slightly.

Good. The rat at least knows his place.

“So,” Caleb says. “You love my consort. Is that right?”

Chapter 72

Samuel starts to squirm, something that Caleb deeply enjoys, especially because he knows he’s the cause. This man is a worm, upsetting one of Caleb’s consorts, then trying to meet her here secretly behind everyone’s back.

“I can’t imagine your wife would like hearing about this,” Caleb says, rubbing salt in the wound.

It must hurt because Samuel winces. Good. The more pain he suffers the better.

It’s mostly the betrayal and the potential plot against him that has Caleb furious at this snake. Though, if he admits to himself, he’s not exactly pleased with the way this man had hurt Harper. Seeing her so defeated after she had been so defiant for so long, irked him the wrong way.

A frustrating image, Harper broke. Unfortunately, it’s stuck with him all this time. Like an unwelcome pebble in his shoe.

“Please, King Caleb,” Samuel says, bowing low. “I didn’t mean any harm. There’s no reason to tell Leah…”

“No? But I suppose it is alright for you to lust after my consort?”

“We’ve been friends a long time,” Samuel says. “I merely hoped to repair our friendship. I do love her, as you said… as a friend.”

Caleb inwardly rolls his eyes. He has some serious doubts about the honesty in that. But he keeps his outward face expressionless and cold. He has no intention of giving Samuel any insight into what he’s thinking.

“She is in my harem now,” Caleb says. “She belongs to me. If I wished it, it would be well within my rights to have your eyes ripped out for daring to look at her too long.”

“Forgive me! I meant no offense!” He bows impossibly lower. It looks uncomfortable.

What a sniveling little coward. If he actually loved Harper, he’s doing a piss poor job of showing it.

Though… while he has Samuel here, cowering like a child, perhaps Caleb can finally have some answers to the questions that have been bothering him.

“Tell me of your relationship with Harper. You were engaged once, weren’t you?” Caleb asks.

“Yes, sire.” Samuel continues speaking down to the ground, afraid perhaps to even lift his gaze. “We grew up together. I proposed, thinking she might be my Luna…”

“Then…?”

“She was disgraced,” Samuel says. “She had an affair. She swears she was drugged, but there’s never been any truth to that. My family… Her family… The whole pack thinks she’s lying and that she just wanted to shirk her responsibilities as Luna.”

Caleb frowns. From what he’s seen of Harper, she does not back down from a challenge. He doubts she would have hidden away from the responsibilities of leading her pack. If she didn’t want the job, she seems like the type who would have just told Samuel so, not go through the deceits and deceptions.

“What did you think? Did you believe her?”

“I wanted to,” Samuel says.

Not good enough. This man never deserved to have a partner as defiant and strong as Harper. It’s no wonder to Caleb why a weakling like Samuel would instead flock to the lesser sister.

“So she was disgraced. Is that when you moved onto her sister?”

“It’s not that simple…”.

“It sounds that simple to me,” Caleb growls, actually mad now, though he doesn’t fully understand why. “An Alpha makes his own choices and decisions. What kind of leader will you be if you can’t even decide to marry the woman you claim to love?”

“We’re just friends,” Samuel says.

Caleb growls louder. “Liar.”

This pathetic fool has an excuse for everything. Caleb absolutely hates him. If he didn’t need him for the success of this Council, he would tear him to shreds right here in the courtyard.

Samuel falls to his knees. “What happens now, King Caleb? Please, spare me!”

This time Caleb does roll his eyes. This despicable coward! He will not stand up for his love, or even for himself!

“If I hear you tried to talk to Harper again, I will rip your throat out,” Caleb growls. “You will never talk to anyone else ever again.”

“Y-yes, sir…”

“Now, get out of my sight. The very sight of you disgusts me.”

Samuel starts to move at once. “Thank you, my King. Thank you so much!” He turns and darts away.

Caleb watches after him, already plotting his demise.

It will have to come later, after the Council and the war.

But someday, Caleb will challenge this coward to the ring himself and tear him apart with his bare hands.

I sit awake in my bed, nervously waiting for Bethany to return. Bethany said she’d be fine, and that no one questions handmaidens, but I still worry. I didn’t send the poor girl to her death, did I? I’d never be able to live with myself if something happened to her.

I should have just ignored Samuel entirely. I’d have gladly stayed broken if it meant Bethany would be safe.

Selfish. That’s all I’ve been lately. I need to pull myself together. I need to do better.

Just then, the door bursts open and Bethany walks inside.

Immediately I jump to my feet. Bethany’s out of breath, she must have run all this way. I need to make sure she’s safe.

“Are you okay?” I ask. Circling around her, I see no obvious injuries. “What happened?”

“I’m fine,” she says. “I told you, no one stopped me. Everything was

fine until your ex-boyfriend spotted me.”

“He did? Bethany…”

“It’s fine. Here, sit down,” she says, leading me to the table.

“You should be the one to sit down,” I tell her. I’ve done nothing but rest in her absence.

“We’ll both sit,” she says, compromising. “I don’t want you to fall over and bust your knees again when I tell you what he said.”

I keep pace with Bethany, not wanting to seem too eager. When she sits, I join her.

“He was disappointed,” Bethany says, I could see that. “And the dummy kept saying your name like it wasn’t going to get you both in trouble.”

I worry my hands together. “He must have been desperate to be so reckless.”

“Yeah, sure,” Bethany says, clearly not believing me.

“He’s a good man,” I tell her. “When we were kids -“

“Yeah, yeah, you’ve told me.”

I close my mouth, knowing more talking about Samuel would be unwelcome. Bethany has made clear her dislike of him. That seems to have amplified now that she’s met with him.

“So what did happen?” I press gently.

“He said he wanted to speak with you to explain. He’s been living something of a double life, I guess, pretending to be in love with his wife,” Bethany says. “Seems like he’s still holding a candle for you.”

“Did he say that? Did he use those exact words?”

Bethany sighs. Then, as if saying the words against her will, she admits, “He said he loves you.”

My heart leaps into my throat.

“And there’s more.” Bethany reaches into her pocket. She pulls out a familiar moon pendant on a silver chain and places it on the table.

I look at it, knowing what I’m seeing yet I still can’t believe it.

“How can you have this?” I ask.

“He said the one he gave your sister isn’t genuine. She apparently could tell he still has feelings for you and wanted him to cough it over to prove his devotion to her. Instead, he had a replica made. The original, apparently, he kept.”

With shaking hands, I take the pendant and lift it closer. I catch every imperfection, knowing first-hand how they all got there.

This is genuine.

He held onto the true necklace.

He still loves me.

Chapter 73

I have no idea what to do about Samuel. Knowing that he still loves me does give me hope and happiness, but on the other hand, he remains unobtainable while he is mated to Leah and I am in the King’s harem.

I do find peace in knowing that our past is restored at the very least. Samuel hadn’t given away the necklace that had been intended for me, and now it’s back in my own possession. I can’t wear it, of course, so I tuck it away in the pocket of a dress in the very back of my closet.

There, I reason, it will be safely hidden.

“I think you should get rid of it,” Bethany says, but I shake my head.

It’s not just a symbol of Samuel and my secret affection for each other, it also represents our shared past and the happiness that I once felt before my disgrace.

“Maybe someday I won’t need to look back on it,” I say, “But not yet.”

Besides, it’s not like I could give it back to Samuel. If Leah found it, she would make his life miserable and likely destroy it.

No, better that it stays with me. Hidden, it would be safe.

In the late morning, I am informed that a lunch banquet is being held in one of the dining rooms for the harem and the Alpha’s wives. I have no desire to go, but my presence has been specifically requested by one of Caleb’s attendants. To say no to him is to say no to the King himself.

So, with Bethany’s help, I change into an appropriate lunch outfit – in this case, a sleeveless knee-length floral dress with a high collar. It’s one of my favorites but not something I regularly get to wear. As a consort, most of my wardrobe is revealing. But a luncheon with other women seems like a time to dress modestly.

After saying goodbye to Bethany, I follow the attendant to the appropriate dining room. Not all of the harem members are there, only those that are higher in their hierarchy system. Gwen, for instance, and a few of her entourage, as well as some mid-level women.

The consorts are meant to be entertaining the wives, but there’s a clear distinction between the two. The harem stays to the left side of the room, with the wives to the right. The wives keep glancing at the consorts with disgust and distrust in their eyes.

I can’t blame them, exactly. If I were a guest here, and my husband saw so many beautiful women all tied to one man, I might be worried that my husband might start to get ideas of his own.

Well, regardless of the tension, I am hungry for lunch, so I am the first one to brave the other side, heading toward the buffet. As I start to fill up a plate, I can feel the hateful eyes of the wives glaring at me.

“So this is the life you lead now, is it?” Leah asks, approaching me. As the other wives start to whisper, Leah turns to look at them and I swear I see her wink. “Lavish and decadent, you want for nothing. And all you have to do is spread your legs like the whore you are.”

With my stomach rumbling, I try my best to ignore her. After years of being a slave in her house, I’m used to tuning out her insults.

“How does it feel to know you will never be respected? That you will only ever be seen as a piece of ass?” Leah asks snidely. “If I were you, I’d never be able to live with myself.”

“You aren’t me,” I tell her.

“Clearly. You know no shame.”

Maybe I should leave matters alone, but I’m so damn tired of letting her get away with everything. If she would just back off, we wouldn’t have to be enemies like this. But if she thinks she can walk into the capital and be as terrible to me as she was when I was her slave, she is in for a rude awakening.

She no longer has my allegiance or my loyalty. That has been traded to the King when he claimed ownership of me.

Now, she’s just some random guest in my master’s house, insulting him by insulting me.

I look at her sharply. “Are you suggesting that being chosen by the king is an insult?”

Her eyes widen slightly and she pales, clearly not having thought her usual remarks through.

Since my disgrace, the trashing of my virtue has been a common takedown from her. But now, she can’t hint at such things without also throwing mud on the King and his judgment.

“That’s not what I meant,” she says quickly, eyeing the guards stationed around. Some of which are curiously watching the scene. The other wives take a firm step away from her.

Leah swallows thickly and then tries to regain control of the situation. “I merely meant that, while it is an honor to be chosen by the King, of course, it would be a much greater honor to be his wife.”

The words seem to placate the guards, and the wives seem to release a combined held breath.

“For instance, the bond I share with Samuel is so passionate and so… intense… I wish everyone could have what we have.”

I wonder where Leah was while Samuel was sneaking off in the middle of the night to the courtyard to meet with me. I don’t say a word about it aloud, but it does cross my mind, her sitting alone wondering what he’s up to.

Leah knows me well, unfortunately. She can read the doubt in my eyes. Or maybe she’s just projecting. Either way, she says sharply, “What do you know about it, anyway?”

“I didn’t say a word.”

“But you were thinking it, you vindictive bitch,” Leah snaps. “A marriage – even a good one – isn’t easy. And it takes time for two people to become acquainted and familiar with each other.”

The way she says all that, with a slight blush on her cheeks. Is she admitting that she and Samuel haven’t had sex?

I open my mouth and then close it. Touching on that feels too cruel, even if it does make my heart hope a little. What other reason could Samuel have for denying Leah, than his feelings for me?

If only I could offer him the same courtesy. But the King has never given me much choice.

“There you go again, acting all smug,” Leah says.

At that moment, Gwen crosses the room, joining us. “She’s like that. I think it’s her face. Some people have resting-bitch faces. Harper has a resting smug-superiority face.”

Leah laughs at first, then stops herself, eyes wide like she’s startled by her own reaction. Then she glances at Gwen. “And you are?”

“The head consort of the harem,” Gwen says. “We have something in common, you and I.”

Leah rears back slightly. “I highly doubt that.”

Gwen doesn’t take offense. Instead, she just grins. “We both hate Harper.”

Leah’s demeanor shifts then, and she leans back in. “Oh. Oh, I can tell that I’m going to like you.”

They both turn to look at me, vicious glee in their eyes, as I realize what’s happening at this moment.

My two greatest enemies are becoming friends.

Chapter 74

Leah and Gwen continue to bond, sharing insults about me. When Leah starts to tell Gwen the story of my disgrace, I immediately check out and walk away. I’m no longer hungry, but I don’t want to waste the food I’ve already taken.

Finding a spot at the empty table, I slowly and mindlessly start to force the food down.

I don’t know how long I sit there – long enough to finish my food, I suppose. Eventually, Tristan comes through the door. After glancing around the room, he spots me, then walks straight to me as the other consorts and wives look on.

“King Caleb requests you in the Hall,” he says.

“Alright,” I reply and push away from the table. I lift my plate to take it to one of the staff, but a slave meets me and immediately takes it from my hands.

“There she goes, running away again,” Gwen says behind my back as I follow Tristan to the door. Leah laughs along.

As we step out into the hallway, Tristan glances at me. “Something we need to handle?”

“No,” I tell him. Let Gwen and Leah commiserate. The worst that could happen is the sharing of stories, but those things can only hurt me if I let them.

Knowing Samuel loves me gives me armor. I don’t care at all what insults they attempt to fling at me.

At least, that’s what I keep telling myself. It is somewhat… unnerving knowing Gwen and Leah are trading notes. Even so, this is a matter I need to handle on my own, without Tristan or Caleb’s interference.

Tristan takes my word for it and we continue on wordlessly to the Hall where the Council of Alphas is currently underway. They don’t seem to have gotten very far in their proceedings though, or perhaps they are taking a break, because the Alphas are commiserating with each other, while the advisors in the front of the room take notes, and Caleb, upon his throne, rubs his forehead wearily.

Samuel is in the crowd. I spot him right away, but I dare not look at him. From what I can tell in the corner of my eye, he doesn’t look at me either.

I expect Tristan to lead me to the side of the room as usual, but instead, he walks me straight up to the stage.

“Your King has a headache,” he says.

This is my cue, so I step up onto the stage and approach Caleb.

“King Caleb…” I say as I approach because he’s not looking at me. With his Alpha senses, he should be able to sense I’m there, but the last thing I want to do is needlessly startle an Alpha wolf.

“A massage, Harper,” he grumbles.

I move forward at the command, coming to a stop beside his chair. He leans his head toward me, and with that as permission, I reach forward and bury my fingers in his hair. Gently, I start massaging at his scalp.

While I’m working, it takes me a few moments to notice just how quiet the room behind me has gotten. When I do notice, my hands start to slow.

“Don’t you dare stop,” Caleb grumbles, so I continue in earnest.

This has to be some kind of power play, doesn’t it? Flaunting me in front of the Alphas, or at least in front of Samuel.

There’s not a hell of a lot I can do about it though, so I just keep massaging, until Caleb touches my arm, indicating that I should stop.

“Return to your spot beside Tristan,” Caleb says. He seems slightly better now, his eyes clearer, his faceless crumpled with pain. “But don’t you dare leave this room?”

“Yes, King Caleb,” I reply and turn to step down from the stage.

As I do, I spot Samuel moving to the front of the group. His glare is fierce, his face twisted into a heavy frown. He doesn’t even glance at me, his focus entirely on King Caleb.

Looking back, I see that King Caleb isn’t paying attention to him at all.

Tristan stands at our usual spot on the side of the Hall. As I take my place beside him, I whisper, “Has it been this tense all day?”

“Worse,” Tristan gives a soft reply. “At least the King seems less murderous now.”

I hum, not sure if I’m in total agreement. If Samuel dares open his mouth, Caleb might turn murderous again. He truly does seem to hate Samuel. I hate that my feelings have made things more difficult for Samuel and my pack.

“We would like to now hear from the pack leaders on their possible experience with infiltrators from the north,” one of the advisors says, speaking to the ground.

Caleb steps forward. “The infiltrators nearly overran my pack. Were it not for the timely intervention from the capital, they would have likely assassinated me, or at the last opened the gates for the entire northern army.”

“You’re being dramatic,” says one of the other Alphas, disbelief on his face.

“He is not,” replies one of the advisors shortly. “We had intel of what might have happened to the Riverwood pack and moved to intervene. It could have ended very badly otherwise.”

Some of the Alphas still seem skeptical.

“After the purge, I realized that I had confided in the enemy. The infiltration was deep. Advisors, pillars of the community, even friends. The spies had laid dormant for years.” Samuel shakes his head. “Some of them I’m still coming to terms with.”

My heart aches, hearing the pain in his voice. I wonder how many of those spies I also knew. Maybe… if I could find a way to talk to Samuel, he could tell me what’s really been going on at home.

“The infiltration of the spies is not a secret,” Caleb says shortly, glaring at Samuel. “Those here that doubt you, only doubt why your blindness could lead to such ignorance for so long. A better Alpha would have recognized the dissension in his pack and quelled it himself, without needing me to step in.”

The words are a low blow, shaming Samuel, whose face turns slightly red.

“The spies are the exact reason we are having this meeting,” Caleb says. “Let us all have forgotten why we are here.”

Some of the Alphas start to laugh, and Samuel, humiliated, starts to fall back, clearly no longer wishing to be the main focus in the room.

Yet even as he retreats back into the crowd, the other Alphas move away from him, as if standing near them will taint them somehow.

“Is anyone else having difficulties policing their own pack?” Caleb asks. When no one replies, he says, “Good. Then we can move on to other matters, like what those spies mean. Their increase in number and boldness tell us one major thing about the North’s plans: they are readying for war. We need to be ready in response.”

Eventually, around mid-afternoon, the council calls for a break. Many of the Alphas head towards the bathroom. Some gather in small groups to privately talk. The advisors speak with Caleb, claiming his attention.

Even Tristan has wandered off to order refreshments from the slaves, leaving me standing there alone.

Which is when Samuel approaches me.

“Harper. We need to talk.”

Chapter 75

“About what?” I ask, feigning innocence, as I keep my eye on the room full of Alphas at Samuel’s back. Now is the worst possible time to try to have a private conversation. Even talking to me at all puts Samuel at risk.

And me, too, if Caleb believes we are somehow plotting against him.

Yet, before Samuel can say a word, and before I can whisper-yell at him to go away, Tristan walks up beside us and gruffly tells Samuel, “I wasn’t aware you have been given permission to speak to any of the King’s harem without supervision.”

Samuel pales slightly, yet he still faces Tristan. Maybe he feels like he has some authority here, an Alpha over a Beta. If so, with regret, he’s about to be disappointed. Tristan may be a Beta, but he is the King’s Beta. As far as Caleb and the rest of the capital are concerned, Tristan is second only to the King himself.

For Samuel not to notice shows his ignorance of capital politics. I can’t blame him exactly, as these are things I also had to learn after arriving here. Our little pack feels so far removed from the harsh realities of this place.

But Samuel, as Alpha of our pack, should be more observant and more careful. Just like trying to meet me last night, this show of dominance is another reckless action.

Samuel straightens his posture in a posturing sort of way that Alphas do when they expect or want the person they are talking with to submit. Maybe back home, this sort of thing might have worked.

Tristan just stares blankly at Samuel, entirely unaffected.

“Do you have something to say, or do you mean to continue trying to assert dominance over me?” Tristan asks blandly. “A maneuver that will not work, by the way. You have exactly zero power in this place.”

“I am an Alpha,” Samuel says.

“Are you?” Tristan replies. “Compared to our King, you seem a frightened child.”

Samuel turns toward him more fully, like he’s about to throw hands. Behind him, I see the guards take notice and start to move closer.

If I don’t do something, Samuel is liable to end up in a dungeon cell tonight.

“Samuel,” I tell him. “Things are different here than in Riverwood. The rules are different…”

“When Samuel glances at me, considering my words, I nod to the guards moving toward him. When he spots them, he immediately loosens the tension from his shoulders, calming down some of his aggression.

“The King’s Beta is not to be intimidated by anyone other than the King,” I say gently.

“Just as the King’s harem is not to be spoken to unless direct permission is given,” Tristan replies. “Now that you are educated, please return to the others, or I will be forced to have you removed from this Hall and possibly this council.”

Taking orders from a Beta mustn’t sit right with an Alpha. Samuel’s face twists with disgust and annoyance. Still, after one more glance at me, he ambles off to rejoin the rest of the group. Again, they move away from him, treating him as an outcast.

My heart aches for him. It’s a steep learning curve, moving from our home to this place, where everything is so different and much harsher.

Forcing myself to glance away, I look to Tristan, who returns to his outpost beside me. “You arrived back here so quickly, I’m starting to feel watched.”

“You are in the king’s capital, of course, you are being watched. And that you are a person of suspicion only makes the surveillance more exhaustive.”

“Why would I be a person of suspicion?” I ask.

“You are still hiding the location of the child,” Tristan says. “King Caleb may have been kinder to you as of late, but he, nor I, have forgotten what you’ve done.”

“There isn’t any child,” I tell him, just as I have a hundred times before. I’m starting to feel like a record player, saying it on a loop. I’ll say it a thousand times if I have to, yet even that likely wouldn’t be enough to convince them.

“Regardless,” Tristan says. “It would be wise to stay away from that Alpha you admire so dearly. The King has been generous, allowing him here, even while he suspects you and he are plotting against him.”

“I have no intention of plotting against the King,” I say.

“Then tell us the location of the child.”

I sigh. It’s like talking to a broken record sometimes.

“A secret rendezvous with Alpha Samuel could easily lead to his untimely death, Alpha or no,” Tristan says. The way he talks about it, so casually while discussing murder, makes my skin crawl. Being near Tristan so much made me complacent. He’s truly just as dangerous as the King is.

At least, I suppose, he’s giving me a warning. It’s one that I’ll take to heart.

“I understand,” I say.

“Good,” he replies and doesn’t speak to me again.

After the meeting, when I’m dismissed, I slowly make my way back to the harem wing and my bedroom. Outside my door, Gwen and her cronies have taken root, standing in a half-circle blocking my door.

I have my knife in the pocket of my dress. I remove it now so that they see, but I keep the cap on. None of the other girls appear armed. I highly doubt Gwen goes anywhere without a dagger, however.

“I had a most interesting conversation with your… sister…” Gwen says. She’s smirking viciously, while her eyes are cold. “Though it’s my understanding that Leah hates her ties to you. Almost as much as she hates you in general.”

“I don’t care what you or my sister think about me,” I tell her. “Stand aside and let me enter my room.'”

“I won’t be ordered around by the likes of you. Leah told me what you are, a woman of loose virtue, giving it up to the first Alpha that rolled through town.”

“It wasn’t like that,” I snap despite myself. I need to stay calm. She’s only trying to rile me up, and by bringing up these past traumas, it’s difficult to remain cool. Her plans to upset me could easily work.

“Ah, yes. Leah says that you thought you were drugged,” Gwen says. The other girls snicker. “Like anyone would have had to drug you. You are so brazen, even with the King, it’s not shocking that you would be that way with some random male.”

I’m only brazen with the King because he forces me to be. Saying that won’t save me here, though, so I bottle that retort.

“Need I remind you why any of us are here?” I ask. “We serve the King

in his bed. That is our primary duty. None of us are saints.”

“I’ve only ever been with the King,” says one of the girls.

“Me, too,” says another.

“See, Harlot? You remain the odd one out,” Gwen says.

“I’m not,” I tell them. It’s none of their business, not really. But I know of exactly one surefire way to put these girls right in their place.

And that’s by telling the truth of that night.

“You had sex with a random man,” Gwen accuses.

“That random man was the King,” I reply.

Chapter 76

Gwen’s face scrunches up like I slapped her. Good. She deserves that and worse for trying to blame me for what happened to me. She should face turmoil over the fact that Caleb and I had been together even before I was in the harem.

The reasoning is messy. I still think I was drugged that night, though not by Caleb. I don’t want to believe that my family could have set me up, but it was Leah’s drink I had been holding that night. She did have the most to gain from my disgrace.

Gwen’s upset lasts only for a moment before she recovers, as confident as ever. Her smug smile slips right back on her lips.

“You were disgraced,” Gwen says. “Your parents hate you so much they made you a slave to your own household. How embarrassing it must have been when your own sister slashed marks onto your back. What did she say you were guilty of? Disrespect? Jealous?”

Gwen laughs and the other girls join in. “You were a pathetic slave, just as you are a pathetic consort. You might have the King’s favor at the moment, but soon that will wear out too. And when it does, you will have nothing.”

Her words strike me, but I pretend they don’t. “No one here has anything I need,” I tell her. “I don’t need the King’s favor. I don’t need this harem. I don’t need anything or anyone. I just want to be left on my own.”

Gwen’s smirk stretches higher. “You don’t even need your precious Samuel?”

No. She wouldn’t. Leah wouldn’t tell Gwen about Samuel and me. She has to be embarrassed, ashamed. She wouldn’t just tell people… unless that person promised to use the knowledge against me.

“Hit a nerve, didn’t I?” Gwen says. “You had it all, Harlot. Now you’ve lost it all. If you think Samuel is going to choose you over his mate, you are delusional.”

I can’t wait to hear more. Instead, I turn right around and head back to the dining room where I know the wives are convening to eat.

Fortunately, I don’t have to storm inside to confront Leah. She’s outside the dining room, leaning against the wall of the hallway like she’s waiting for someone. When she sees me rushing toward her, she seems equal parts alarmed and amused.

“What the hell do you want?” she asks.

“How could you tell Gwen about Samuel?” I hiss, careful of my volume, not wanting the other wives to hear as well. Gwen and the harem knowing is bad enough. If the entire kingdom knew, I don’t think I could stand it.

Not that there’s anything I could do about it.

Leah rolls her eyes. “Why? Are you embarrassed that the boy you adored actually loves me?”

“He doesn’t love you,” I snap, hurt coiling around my heart. It does bother me that Samuel chose her in the end, yes. His feelings for me are still there, as evidenced by the necklace, so why couldn’t he have followed his heart?

Even logically, while I knew he did what he thought was best for the pack, and likely followed the advice of the elders and other leaders, it still cut deeply that he seemed to have no consideration for me.

He didn’t have to marry her so quickly. He could have spoken to me first.

Leah narrows her eyes. “You’ve lost, Harper. You couldn’t hold onto Samuel, and while you might have your hooks in the King at the moment, it’s only a matter of time before you lose him too.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You are a member of his harem, not his mate. Not his wife. Not his Luna, or his Queen. You are a plaything. You might have his attention at the moment, but soon enough he will tire of you. Men are like that you know, and he’ll be off to the next young pretty thing.”

“I don’t care when that happens,” I tell her. “I’ll be glad when it does.” It feels like a lie, deep in my chest. But it shouldn’t. If the King were to finally leave me in peace, I would be glad.

At least, I should be glad.

“Someday he’ll replace the entire harem,” Leah says. “When he finally takes on a mate and has an official union.” She taps her chin as if thinking. “What will happen to the lot of you when the harem is disbanded, I wonder? Will he send you to the coliseum, to have a final use for you? Or will he just kill you outright?”

She seems to be enjoying the potential possibilities.

“I suppose, in the end, he will probably leave the question up to his Queen,” she says, drilling in the final nail of my coffin.

Nothing she said should affect me.

But it does. It all does.

I don’t understand why, and I’m not willing to give it too much consideration. But her words stick into my chest like a thousand tiny needles. It hurts so much that I press my hand over my heart just to make sure it’s all in one piece.

“When that day comes, it won’t matter,” I say, refusing to let her have the last word, even if my retort is lame. “I won’t care in the slightest.”

It’s a lie and we both know it. To save myself further humiliation, I back away then and scurry down the hallway.

Fortunately, by the time I reach my door again, Gwen and her crew have vanished. I sneak into my room, put my back against the closed door, and try to breathe.

That night, I’m called to Caleb’s chamber. I suspect he has another headache, after all of the stress of the day. The Alphas were a

handful, constantly arguing and bickering, and no one was able to admit when they were wrong. Caleb had to posture several times to assert his dominance over the group.

For him, a headache is to be expected.

When I enter his chambers, I find him standing beside the full-length mirror outside his bathroom. He’s not wearing a shirt, just his dark pajama pants hung low on his hips.

He doesn’t turn to me as I approach, but our eyes meet in the mirror.

“Tristan told me you attempted to speak with Samuel today,” Caleb

Ah, so it’s not a message he wants, but an interrogation.

“Samuel wanted to speak to me,” I clarify.

“There is hardly a difference. If Tristan hadn’t intervened, you would have accepted him and engaged in the conversation.”

That feels true so I can’t argue it.

“If I detect you are plotting against me, I will have him killed,” Caleb says as simply as if he’s remarking on the day’s weather. It sends a chill to my bones.

Caleb is a ruthless, heartless man who I should hate with a passion. In a way, I do hate him. For keeping me here. For not believing me when I tell him there is no child. For not always listening when I tell him no.

In a different way, I don’t hate him at all. And that half of me is shaken by Leah’s words, as well as this growing distance between him and me.

The last time we had sex, we didn’t even say a word. He walked out without even helping to clean up.

I hate this coldness.

I hate him, but I also want him.

Scenting the air, Caleb slowly turns to face me. Heat sparks in his gaze, it’s a mirror of my own.

I take a few steps forward closing the distance between us. Caleb watches me silently but doesn’t say a word. Pressing myself up on my toes, I press a soft kiss to his lips. It doesn’t linger as I drop back down to see his reaction.

“About fucking time,” he growls and kisses me in return.

Chapter 77

Caleb’s arms greedily wrap around me, dragging me closer to him, right up, hard to his chest.

I grab at his shoulders at first, trying to regain some balance. Holding me as he is, though, I have little need for it. So I give up and bury my fingers into his hair instead, urging him on as he licks past the seam of my lips and into my mouth.

Caleb’s hands move down to my ass where he grabs and squeezes. Lifting me up, he hauls me off to the bed, where he throws me down.

Maybe he expects this to go like every time before, where I passively accept his passions and the pleasures he bestows onto my body. Maybe, like usual, he even expects some resistance, feigned or otherwise.

Leah’s words – her threats of what the future might bring – ignited something within me. There’s a fire burning within me now, and I’m not ready to let it smother.

Maybe, just this once, I can fan the flames and let them burn.

He starts to lean forward, but I move quicker, pushing myself up to my knees. He lifts a brow as I crawl on my hands and knees toward him. Then, holding his gaze, I grab the waistband of his pants and slowly push them down.

His hard dick springs free. Looking at it, I lick my lips.

Before I can change my mind, I step off the bed, drop to my knees, and take him into my mouth.

I’m new at this, so my technique likely leads a lot to be desired. It’s sloppy too, there’s spit falling down my chin. I’ve never even thought about doing something like this before. My jaw is already uncomfortable. It takes great strain to hold back my teeth.

I almost want to give up, pretty close to the start… until I glance up and catch the look on Caleb’s face. His eyes are closed, and his mouth slips with pleasure. One of his hands rests on the top of my head, but he’s not forcing me. The other hand has formed a grip on my hair.

His dick bounces in my mouth when I gently lick the underside. He seems to like that, so I do it again and again. Then, emboldened by his heavy breaths, I close my lips more firmly around his dick and suck.

“Fuck,” he curses, deep and sexy. Seeing his pleasure, knowing that I am the one giving it to him… It’s addicting.

Here is the most powerful man in the kingdom, maybe the entire world. And I’m the one making him squeeze his eyes shut.

Lifting a hand, I gently cup his balls. That’s as far as I get before he physically pulls me off of him and throws me down onto the mattress.

He crawls over me, tearing away my clothes as he goes. When I’m naked, he stretches my legs apart and plunges inside of me.

I’m already so wet. Giving him pleasure did the same for me.

“Fuck. Fuck,” he growls.

He’s really ramped up tonight, maybe more than I’ve ever seen him. He plows into me with reckless abandon, thrusts already erratic. He holds on though, pushing into me again and again.

His mouth falls over mine. His hands go to my breasts, his thumbs flicking desperately over my nipples.

It’s so much sensation at once. There’s no way I’m going to last, even as hard as I try to hold on..

“Fuck!” he says louder, bucking into me. “Harper. Harper, fuck!”

The way he says my name sends me over the edge. I claw at his back as I throw my head against the pillow and scream, “Caleb!”

He thrusts a few times, even as my pussy clenches against him.

Two, three more times and that’s it. He comes inside of me.

Breathing heavily, he looks deep into my eyes and I into his.

I wanted it to be good for him. With the distant look in his eyes, I feel proud, like I did a good job.

Also, he came inside of me… He’s never done that before. Well, except for perhaps that first night, but I don’t remember much from that night.

As the bliss slowly clears, he glances down at where he’s still buried inside of me. Confusion crosses his face.

When he looks back up at me, there’s fury in his eyes. “This was your plan.”

“What?” I’m still riding my own high. I can sense I’m in danger, but it feels belated and distant. I don’t understand what his problem is.

In his sleep, he seems almost… peaceful.

I don’t understand how he could have turned so quickly to rage. Didn’t he enjoy what we’d done? I was sure that he had.

What changed?

Whatever it was, I’m not waiting around here to find out.

Caleb destroyed all of my clothing, so I peeked my head out into the hallway first, mostly hiding behind the door. Fortunately, the hallway is empty, so I’m able to duck out and then quickly sneak into my room.

Bethany’s there. When she sees me naked, she balks for a moment before rushing into the closet and returning with a robe. I hurry into it, tying it at the front. Then and only then can I dare a deep, calming breath.

“You look frightened,” she says. “What happened?”

I pass over the more specific details. “We had sex,” I say. “Then, out of nowhere, he became enraged. I thought he might kill me. He didn’t even seem to care.”

Bethany frowns. “Did he say anything?”

“He was accusing me of something…” I’d been so scared at the moment, it is hard to remember. “I don’t understand. We’ve had sex before.”

“Was something different this time?” Bethany asks.

I blush as I reply. “I might have been more… enthusiastic… than before.”

“He wouldn’t have lost his mind over that.”

“Well… there was something else…” I’m unsure if I should mention this. It feels private, but if this is why he’s angry, then Bethany would have a better understanding of why.

“What?” she asks.

I glance behind me, just to make sure no one is looking.

Then, I say, “He came inside of me.”

Bethany’s eyes go so wide even I’m startled. Her face also pales. “Holy shit.”

“What? What’s wrong?” I ask, fear building inside of me.

“He’s going to kill you, Harper.”

Chapter 78

It makes no sense to me. Why would Caleb kill me for this?

“You still don’t get it,” Bethany says.

I shake my head, hopelessly lost.

“King Caleb does not have children, nor does he want them with anyone other than his mate,” Bethany explains. “He uses his harem for sexual gratification but he has no intention of impregnating any of them. He’s meticulous and careful. For him to have slipped…”

My confusion is not clear. If he’s waiting to have children with his mate, then how could he possibly think that I am hiding his secret baby? Unless he slipped up that first night too and came inside of me. I don’t totally remember that night, but the morning I do remember.

Yes, that could have been the case.

Is that why he thinks I was pregnant? He does understand that it doesn’t always work. My body might not have been in a fertile state at that particular moment.

But what about tonight?

Could I be pregnant right now?

What would he do if I was? Would he kill me now, or would he wait until the baby was born?

“Has this ever happened before?” I ask Bethany.

Yet here I am. It’s happened to me twice now. If the bastard would just use a condom.

“Usually he uses condoms,” Bethany says, and my thoughts go skidding to a stop.

I try to remember a time when he used a condom with me… I’m not having much luck.

Come to think of it, maybe I should have been concerned with STDs and pregnancy from the start.

“Have any of the girls ever gotten sick?” I ask.

“No,” Bethany says. “Most were virgins before they came here. But even then, the King, and you too, Harper, are regularly checked.”

Ah, so that’s what the occasional blood test is for.

Well, at least there are no fears of STDs, then. That doesn’t make me feel better about a possible pregnancy though.

Pressing my hands over my lower waist, I think about what it might be. feel like to have life growing inside of me. On one hand, I’m terribly excited at the prospect. I don’t know that I’m ready to be a mom, but how great it would be to bring life into the world.

On the other hand, knowing the father would be the King, and the child would be illegitimate fills me with worry and fear. Would the child be an outcast in their own home? Would the King ignore or mistreat them? Would the King simply kill us both since we’d be unwanted?

No… I believe the King would spare the child, even if death was my own punishment. With how desperately he’s trying to track down the non-existent child he believes we made together before, he would likely fiercely protect any child of his own blood.

I have no illusions about my own fate, though. I’m certain I would be killed, especially after what Bethany said.

Caleb is waiting for his mate. That’s definitely not me.

“You should try to get some sleep,” Britney suggests, and while that sounds nice, I know I would not fall asleep if I laid down. I’m unlikely to find any sleep tonight at all.

“I’m going to shower first,” I tell her. “And try to relax. You should head back to your room though, and get some sleep.”

Bethany gives me an uncertain look. “Are you sure? I can stay if you need me.”

I would love to have a friend near me right now, but no, that would be far too selfish. Bethany works hard and needs a full night’s sleep. Also, I don’t really want her to witness Caleb’s rage if he wakes up in a rage and decides to kill me before the sun even comes up.

He could strangle me…

I shudder as a touch of fear runs down my spine. My throat still hurts.

“I’ll be fine,” I tell Bethany, pulling on a strong face. “I will see you in the morning.” Definite positives, I hope, will help us both. I will see you, not I might see you.

“Okay,” Bethany says, though she still hesitates on her way to the door. She turns back twice, and then a third time at the door before finally slipping outside.

I watch the door for a time, half-expecting Bethany to come back or for Caleb to come finish the job. When, after a few minutes, when neither of them appears, I turn to the bathroom to take my shower.

Later, resting in bed, I found no sleep that night.

It’s almost a relief when the sun rises and I don’t have to pretend anymore.

Midmorning, a knock sounds on my door. Bethany and I both freeze, thinking it might be King Caleb wanting to kill me.

But Caleb wouldn’t knock. And anyone he sends to kill me in his place wouldn’t knock either.

This has to be someone else.

“Come in,” I call.

The door opens and a doctor and two nurses enter. I recognize them from the hospital ward.

“Harper,” the doctor says. He’s carrying a doctor’s bag. The nurses wheel equipment in on carts. “We need to examine you.”

None of us have any choice in the matter, as all of us will likely be punished if I refuse. This doctor and these nurses helped save my life in the hospital ward. I’m not about to turn around and betray them in turn.

“Very well,” I say, complying.

Over the next hour, I am poked and prodded, inspected all over, from my head to my toes, though especially between my thighs. They take my blood and check my vitals.

As it all is happening, the doctor asks me questions about my menstrual cycle.

After it all, he sits me down at the table while he continues to stand. Behind him, the nurses work to clean up, gather, and sanitize their things.

“Given what you’ve told me about your cycle,” the doctor says, “it seems unlikely that you are pregnant. However, we will not know for sure until you start your period.”

I nod. That assuages some of my fears. Not all of them though.

“King Caleb has instructed me to return here every morning until we are certain one way or the other. Our future visits will not regularly be this invasive, however.”

That, at least, is a relief. “Thank you, Doctor.” I consider things for a moment. “I don’t suppose… when this all reveals that I’m not pregnant, of course. If it would be possible to receive some birth control.”

The doctor’s face shows no hints of judgment. He shows no opinions at all, either for or against. “I will see what we are allowed to do for you.”

That means I need the King’s permission to start birth control.

Great. Well, if he would use condoms like he does with all the other girls then I wouldn’t need to do this at all. Yet here we are.

Not that I’ll say that to the King. I like having my head attached to the rest of my body.

His behavior last night still leaves me shaky and nervous. I can usually stand up for myself, but he was so ruthless, so bloodthirsty, it was almost as if he was another person. Someone well beyond reason.

I can stand my ground with the man Caleb usually is. But this was a monster.

Which Caleb is the real one? The man or the monster?

As the doctor and nurses leave, I wrap my arms around myself, wondering if today is the day I’ll find out.

Chapter 79

I wait all day, but Caleb does not send for me at all. Without being summoned, I have no reason to leave my room, so I stay inside all day. It feels a lot like I’m hiding. Maybe I am.

I’m no coward, but I suspect walking into Caleb right now might lead to my untimely death. I’d rather stay alive, so I give him a wide berth by staying right here in my room.

Nearly every time I close my eyes, I think of the wild, murderous red look in Caleb’s eyes and feel the tightening of his hands around my throat.

Maybe he’ll kill me this time, maybe he won’t. But it’s becoming increasingly clear that he will either have me killed or kill me himself at some point.

I thought we’d been growing into some kind of misunderstanding recently. But now I see, I’ve been fooling myself. He has never cared for me, not beyond some sex doll who he thinks has information he wants. Eventually, he’ll learn the truth that we have no child together, and he’ll have no more reason to keep me alive.

The only thing I can truly do to protect myself is to get as far away from me as possible before that day comes. Even if it means living on the run, never feeling safe. It’s the only hope I have to actually survive.

Once, in my attic room, before I was delivered to the King, Samuel had asked me to run away with him. He’d vowed to keep me safe.

I’d been such a fool then, to turn him down. I’d wanted to protect him, and I don’t regret that entirely. But on the run, we could have worked to keep each other safe.

That moment feels like a lifetime ago. Since then, Samuel hasn’t always been the kindest to me. It’s hard to know what is real and what is an act for my sister’s sake.

Yet he gave me that necklace. That has to mean something.

That has to mean he’s still willing to save me.

“Bethany,” I say, pulling her away from her cleaning duties.

“Yes, Harper?”

She’s not going to like this, so I avoid her eyes as I ask, “If I were to give you a note, could you find some way to have it secretly delivered to Samuel?”

“That’s not a good idea,” Bethany says.

I’m glad we’ve reached a point where she feels comfortable being so honest with me. But clearly, she doesn’t realize how desperate I am. I’m not going to sit back and wait for my death to come to me. If it wants me, it’s going to have to chase me.

“Please, Bethany. He’s the only one who might help to save me from this,” I say. I glance up at her now, wanting her to see the sincerity in my eyes, even as I see the disapproval in hers. “I can’t stay here. You said yourself the King wants to kill me.”

Bethany seems deeply unhappy with the idea, her mouth curling down at the sides, a line forming between her brows. But I can also see how conflicted she is when she rubs her hands together or looks away from me.

As my friend, she wants to give me good advice. She doesn’t like Samuel, I can tell, but I imagine she also doesn’t want me to die.

Just as I think about what to say, believing she needs more convincing, she opens her mouth and replies, “Fine. Write your letter.”

“Thank you!” I tell her excitedly, feeling joy and hope for the first time since everything went down last night. Standing, I rush to find a sheet of paper and a pen. Yet, before I can sit down at the table to write it, the door to the room bursts open.

Tristan steps inside with his usual confident steps. His face conveys his overall boredom. I hope that means he’s not here to murder me. The last time he had to send me to my supposed death, he at least seemed somewhat conflicted about it.

“Harper,” he says as he walks to the center of the room. I don’t know if it’s a greeting or if he’s simply addressing me.

“Hello, Tristan,” I say, assuming the former.

He continues, “I am to inform you of the upcoming Grand Ball happening tomorrow night. All of the Alphas and their mates, as well as members of the advisors and the royal court, will be there. King Caleb insists that you be in attendance and that you look stunning. A tailor will be assigned -“

“That won’t be necessary,” I say, cutting him off. The tailor they assigned last time had been a huge disappointment. He’d actively worked against me. It was only thanks to Bethany and her skills that I hadn’t been a laughingstock at the event.

Why bother with the middleman?

“Bethany has been designing some stunning clothes,” I say. “She’s the only tailor I need.”

Tristan gives first me, then Bethany, a flat look. When he turns it back to me, he says, “It must be a beautiful gown or you risk embarrassing your King.”

“It will be,” I insist. I look to Bethany, ready to have her support, but she looks pale and shocked. Didn’t she want an opportunity like this? Gods, I should have talked to her first.

Too late now.

“Very well.” Tristan doesn’t wait around for a reply. He simply turns on his heel and walks out of the room.

When the door closes, I look at Bethany. She still seems nervous, but she’s recovered from her shock.

“I’m sorry,” I say. “I just really believe in your designs. And this is really your chance to show everyone how talented you are. They’ll all be asking who made that gown. Maybe they’ll even -“

“You don’t understand what’s happening here, do you?” Bethany asks.

I stop myself midsentence. “I’ve been to galas before…”

“This isn’t the same, Harper. The King wasn’t out for your blood before.”

I could argue that. Caleb has put me in many precarious positions since the moment I walked in here. Though… I suppose… even in the worst moments, he didn’t want me dead.

Maybe those moments where he’s held himself back have given me false confidence.

“I’ve seen this happen before,” Bethany says. “Never for this exact reason exactly, but… He’s going to publicly shame you and punish you in front of the entire room.”

“Then why would I need to be stunning?” I ask, but a shiver prickles my skin. I have a feeling that she’s right.

“So that you don’t embarrass him,” Bethany says. “He’ll want you to look like the woman of the hour before he tears you down to nothing.”

I swallow thickly. Yeah, that does seem like something he would do.

“I’ll make you a dress,” Bethany says, “And you will look wonderful. I’m not afraid of that. I’m scared for you, for what comes after.”

I nod, understanding now. “All the more reason for me to hurry with this message,” I say, and, sitting down at the table, I lift the pen.

“No,” Bethany says firmly.

Pausing, I look at her.

“You are in enough trouble as it is,” Bethany says. “I’m not going to make it worse by helping you go behind the King’s back.”

“But Bethany -“

“I don’t care what you say, Harper. I’m not taking any message to Samuel.”

Chapter 80

For the rest of the day, Bethany measures me and works on a dress. Aside from showing me her designs and asking for my input, she does not speak to me.

But then, I don’t speak to her either. She’s my friend more than my servant, and I don’t understand why as either of those things, she would refuse to help me contact Samuel. He would help me escape from this nightmare, I’m sure of it.

Doesn’t Bethany want to save my life?

She has her reasons, but it’s hard not to feel betrayed.

By evening the tension must be unbearable for both of us, because Bethany gathers her supplies and says, “I can do the rest from my room.”

“Yes, that might be best,” I agree.

Her hands are full so I hold the door open for her. Then, with regret, I watch her walk down the hallway until she’s out of sight into the stairwell.

She’s my best friend in this place. I hate fighting with her.

But I truly believe I’m in the right this time. A message to Samuel could save my life, and Bethany just won’t do that. She won’t save my life.

As I start to close the door, I pause, hearing footsteps approach. I glance at the approaching figure and lock eyes with Caleb.

My breath catches. Has he finally come to kill me? For one long moment, my entire body tense up, preparing for the worst.

But then Caleb looks away from me. He keeps walking, disappearing down the hallway and around the corner, going further into the harem wing.

Why would he do that? Is something wrong?

No. If something was wrong, he’d have guards with him. Wherever he’s going, he’s going alone, which means…

Why does a King visit his harem?

To have sex.

My stomach flips so severely and so suddenly that I feel like I might be sick.

I slam closed the door.

Caleb is glad that Harper saw him heading into the harem wing to fuck someone else. It could have been her, if she hadn’t fucked everything up so disastrously. Yes, he was the one who came inside of her, but she had seduced him and driven him to madness.

Her arms and legs had been wrapped around him so tightly. She’d egged him on with her moans and the trembling of her body. Even her pussy seemed to clench around him more than usual as if she had been as desperate as he was to keep him inside of her.

His mind had been the worst of it. Whatever trick she cast on him made him temporarily want to fill her with his seed, to hope it might take root. For one, bliss-induced moment of insanity, he’d wanted to fuck her again and again until he could be certain she’d be pregnant with his pups.

Then he snapped back to reality so quickly that he’d been dizzy from it and enraged.

Only his mate should have his pups. Harper had already seduced one child out of him that she was still hiding away from him. And here he was, listening to his dick not his sense, and trying to get her pregnant again. She’d only hide that pup from him too.

He needs to reclaim his sense. He’s been hindering himself by not fucking the other girls in his harem. That stops now.

If he fucks other girls, he’d surely think less about Harper.

He lets those thoughts lead his feet until he finds himself in front of a door. He picked at random. He doesn’t even really remember who is inside. A blonde? He thinks?

It doesn’t matter. Any wet hole will do.

He opens the door without knocking. Standing near the bed, the woman startles, but then smiles, when she sees who it is.

“King Caleb…” She lets the sleeve of her robe roll down one shoulder. She does not appear to be wearing anything underneath. Good. That will speed up the process.

Caleb crosses the room to her. Before she can turn toward him, he grabs her by the back of the robe and pulls her back to his front. The robe falls open, revealing weighty breasts and a slim waist. While the breasts are nice and full, her hips leave much to be desired. Her ass might as well be a flat board.

He grabs her best assets, massaging her tits while he pinches her nipples. Her head falls back against him. Some of her long blonde hair gets in his mouth, taking him out of the moment to spit it out.

“I exist for your pleasure, my King. I’ve dreamed of being filled by you again…”

If only Harper would be this eager… He’d love to hear her beg for it with her voice, just as her body always does. But Caleb also enjoys the fight in her. She never seems to want to give herself over to him, in spite of her body’s desires. It’s so much fun finally winning her over, body and mind.

The way she screams his name…

His dick starts to harden, and he’s immediately annoyed with himself. Thoughts of Harper should not be what arouses him here. Not when he’s holding a pair of grade-A tits like these.

Maybe he just needs to see them.

Ripping off the consort’s robe, he spins her around to face him. Her face is fine, her features adequate but not particularly memorable.

The only thing he remembered before this moment was her blonde hair and big tits.

Those breasts are delectable. But… now that he’s looking at them, something seems off.

He never once in his life thought he’d ever feel this way but… Are these tits just a bit too big?

Harper has perfect breasts. They are sizeable without being too large, with perfect perky little nipples that always bud under his gaze.

Caleb closes his eyes, again scolding himself for thinking of Harper.

Opening his eyes, he still feels disappointed.

“Perhaps my King would prefer me to please him,” the consort says, dropping to her knees. She reaches for his pants. He allows her to pull his dick free. Vaguely, he remembers that she’s skilled with her tongue. Yet, as she tastes him, he wishes he had Harper’s inexperienced but enthusiastic mouth on him instead.

It still feels fucking fantastic. This woman is very talented with her craft.

But it’s just not right.

It’s not what he wants. At all.

“Stop,” Caleb says, and it comes out a growl that seems to surprise them both. The consort pops off his dick and immediately stands.

“My King, I’m sorry if -“

“Get on the bed. Spread those legs for me.”

The consort, eager and nervous now, does as he commands. Her pussy looks wet and inviting. He imagines himself plunging inside of her, chasing his release.

“Caleb…” Harper moans in his mind, as the phantom feel of her fingernails scratch down his back. “Caleb!”

“My King?” the consort says. She’s touching herself, watching him with hooded eyes.

He’s fucked her before and it was fine.

Why this time does he feel himself bottled up? His dick is hard, but it’s not because of this consort. It’s because of his memories with Harper.

Shit. Double shit.

Triple shit!

Growling, Caleb turns around and storms out of the room.

Harper has to answer for this.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

The Lycan King’s Defiant Surrogate by Riley Above Story (Chapters 61 to 70)

Chapter 61

I’m horny as hell, and about to be frustrated as hell if he means what he says.

“I’m sorry?” I ask, thinking perhaps I misheard.

He presses the heel of his palm hard against his dick as if trying to ease the throbbing erection I can see tenting his pants.

“I have a meeting,” he says again. “I stepped out for my headache, but now…”

I hate to sound this pouty but I can’t help the words that escape my lips. “You can’t wait until… after…?”

Looking at me with a sudden bemused expression, he lifts a brow. “After what, consort?”

As lust-crazed as I am, I’m still not blindly horny enough to allow myself to be lumped in with the other harem members, who want only Caleb’s dick in them three times a day.

“Nothing,” I say at once, correcting myself. I inwardly condemn my damp pussy that’s still practically begging to be filled. I am more than my basest urges. I won’t let the horniness win.

With that in mind, I start toward the door. “Are you ready?”

Caleb growls as he struts forward. At first, he hobbles some, his hard dick clearly getting in the way of him being able to walk comfortably. Yet, by the time we step out into the hallway, he seems to have gotten himself under control.

He leads me to the Hall, where the guards open the doors. He steps inside first, with me following.

There does indeed seem to be a meeting taking place in this room, though with how annoyed everyone looks, it’s likely the entire thing has been on hold for some time since Caleb stepped out with his headache.

A few of the advisors waiting seem pleased that Caleb has returned. The rest stare at me in annoyance, likely blaming me for the delay.

Looking down at the ground, I quickly move to the side of the Hall to take my regular spot beside Tristan. Caleb steps up onto his throne.

“We can continue,” Caleb says, as he’s sitting.

“We were discussing the actions of the northern infiltrators,” says the boldest of the advisors. “We have reason to believe they have been moving in on the capital for a long time. They could even be among us now.”

A couple of men in the group glance at me.

I try to hold their gazes so they know that I’m not so easily

intimidated or accused. They don’t look away for some time, leading

us to a sort of staring match.

“There could be sleeper agents in the guards, in the slaves. Even in your own harem,” says one of the advisors.

“Don’t worry about my harem,” Caleb says gruffly.

“Forgive me, King Caleb. I only wish for your safety. When you lie with your harem, you are at your most vulnerable.”

“I am never vulnerable,” Caleb replies sharply. “I can assure you of that.”

The advisor nods critically, though their expression remains concerned.

“We need a stratagem to bring out the traitors,” says another advisor. “How can we hope to protect our kingdom when not even the capital is safe?”

Caleb sighs, long-suffering. “You assume that the capital has ever been safe.”

“Has it not?” the advisor retorts.

“Ever, are there people plotting against me? If they are not from the north, they are in pursuit of their own motives, even their own foolish gains,” Caleb says. “My life is in constant peril at all times. You wish for me to burrow myself in some kind of cave so that I remain safe? What of my people?” Caleb scoffs. “Even in a cave, the worms find their way in.”

The way he’s talking has glimmers of paranoia, certainly, but there’s also so much more to what he’s saying. He’s determined not to abandon his own people. He doesn’t want to barricade himself at the expense of others.

He’s paranoid, sure, but he faces it rather than hiding away.

And, given the intensity of the advisor’s words and the concerns on their faces, I can gather that Caleb might have the right to believe that everyone wants him dead.

Even I, at one point, might have taken my shot at killing him, if there had been ample opportunity.

To protect my pack… I don’t know.

I doubt I could go through with it now. He is a villain, a monster at times, but he’s also a man. He’s multifaceted. There is no one clear side of him.

He’s not full-on evil. He’s gray-scale. A messy mix of in-between.

But as he continues to talk, laying out where to send troops to help block some of the incursion from the north, he also sounds very intelligent. He is knowledgeable about his kingdom and has sharp insights into both economic and political matters.

He knows shutting down roads, even to block an opposing army, will hold up important trade routes that could devastate a draught-ridden countryside. They need goods right now or they will starve to death.

Everything, it seems, is a give and take.

I expected Caleb, as ruthless as he is, to take the easiest way forward, but he makes no direction without considering every possible angle. The ruthless one is in consideration, sure, but as are many others.

In the case of the roadblock, he orders a checkpoint, rather than a full block, so that the merchants can still get through with their goods.

It’s a risk. The invaders could hide their spies among the vegetable carts and in the grains, but the few that might pass through are worth it if it means saving the lives of those weary farmers.

“Next year, we will need their crop,” the King says. “If not also their swords…”

It’s a practical take, more than an emotional one, but it still ends with the saving of lives, so I am satisfied.

The advisors give solid insight as well. I feel almost like I’m peering past a veil, standing in this room with them.

These are the ones running this kingdom. All things considered, despite everything going on at the capital, they are running well.

As the meeting progressed, I even began to see some charm in the way Caleb spoke with his advisors. He talks to them differently than he does the rest. Not quite as equals, but… almost.

He even laughs at a joke one of the advisors makes.

A genuine good-natured smile on Caleb’s face sends my heart racing so fast, I wince. Tristan glances at me sideways. Embarrassed, I stay very still.

“Now, for the matter of the pack electing their alpha soon,” Caleb says. “What was his name…?”

“Samuel, my King,” says one of the advisors.

As fast as my heart was racing, it now leaps into my chest.

“Have you come to a decision?” the advisor asks. “Should we move to intervene? Or should we let the pack fall? We are running out of days to mobilize.”

Caleb tilts his head as if thinking. Slowly, his eyes shift over to me.

I sucked in a sharp breath and held it. I don’t dare speak up, not wanting

to stoke his ire right now. But I beg with all of my heart and soul that he will let my pack live.

Caleb sighs, looking away from me. “Save them. We’ll need the bodies in the coming war.”

Relief punches out of me so severely that I nearly fall over.

Caleb looks at me again, his face guarded.

Do not fall for this terrible man, I command myself, and beg my heart to listen.

田

Chapter 62

The next few days, I mostly spent pacing back and forth in my room, worrying about my pack while healing from the rest of my injuries.

Bethany works on the sewing machine as she watches me. She’s made it a habit of personalizing my dresses when she has no other work duties to attend to. I’m happy for it. Many of my standard dresses now have a unique flair.

It makes me feel special in a way I haven’t since I was a kid before my disgrace, when my parents still cared about me and my appearance, in how good I could make the pack look as its Luna.

That was before I was condemned to the attic when my wardrobe was lessened to servants’ handoffs.

I should sit still. To fully heal, I need to relax. But I can’t calm down when my pack is in danger. Something could be happening to Samuel. I will never know peace again until I know he is safe.

Around midday one afternoon, Caleb enters my room unannounced.

He ignores Bethany entirely at her sewing machine and walks straight to me.

“Your pack is safe,” he says.

I exhale heavily. “Thank the gods,” I whisper.

“To the hells with the gods. Thank me,” Caleb growls.

Yes, of course. Caleb is the one who ultimately decided to help, though I find some resentment that his motives were more to save potential soldiers rather than to save the lives of my family and friends.

“Thank you,” I say.

He frowns at me, obviously dissatisfied with the lack of sincerity in my reply.

If he hadn’t withheld the support from them in the start, then he wouldn’t have needed to make this hard decision now.

Biting my tongue, I glance down and away.

I can still sense the displeasure in Caleb in the way his body builds and holds tension.

“The Alpha ceremony went through,” Caleb continues. “Samuel is now the Alpha of his pack.”

“Good,” I say, nodding. Samuel, my love, is safe. That’s all that matters.

“Leah is now his Luna,” Caleb continues.

In surprise, I look back at him. He’s watching me closely, his eyes narrow with suspicion, his lips curved down in a heavy frown.

“They are bound?” I ask.

“Yes,” Caleb says, emotionless.

I place my hand on my chest, feeling my heart crack cleanly in half.

I’ve known it’s always been bound to happen. When I was in the coliseum, I’d even accepted it.

But I’m not dying anymore. I’m here in the harem. Someday Caleb could grow sick of me and finally let me go. Before there wasn’t hope, but now there is!

Or, at least, there was…

Samuel has well and truly moved on from me then, and with my sister.

My shoulders drooping, I curl in on myself.

“Why do you look unhappy?” Caleb growls. “Did I not bring to you news worth celebrating?”

“You did,” I say at once, but my heart… Oh, how it aches. “But, I…” I look away from him again, unable to meet his gaze knowing my heart breaks for another.

“You love that insignificant worm,” Caleb growls.

I shake my head, unable to deny it, but unwilling for Caleb to know the full truth. He’s paranoid and possessive. He could take out his frustrations on Samuel at any time.

I have to keep pretending, to save Samuel. My own heart means nothing so long as he is safe and well.

“You called his name, in the arena, as you were dying,” Caleb says, voice low and dangerous. “That Samuel is this Samuel. And he’s forsaken you by taking another.”

I shake my head more forcefully, but the tears on the ends of my eyelashes start to fall, giving me away.

I accept Caleb to grab me and shake me. Perhaps even to demand I belong to him and then prove it by thrusting inside of me. He does none of those things.

Instead, he scoffs a harsh breath. “Where is my thanks?”

With that, he storms out of the room, slamming the door behind him closed so hard that it echoes.

Once he’s gone, I collapse down onto the floor. I’m ashamed of my tears. I’ve long known this day would arrive. So I cover my face with my hands.

I don’t notice Bethany moving until she comes to sit beside me.

She doesn’t say anything at first, just offers her own familiar presence as comfort. When the worst of my sobs ceases, however, she asks, “Would you tell me about him? Your Samuel?”

So I do, starting with how we were childhood friends who did everything together, and continuing through to our engagement. It hurts to talk about, but it feels good too. Like visiting the grave of an old friend.

When I reach the night of my disgrace, Bethany’s face hardens.

“You told him you thought you were drugged and he still dismissed you?” Bethany asks, outraged on my behalf.

I must not be telling the story correctly. Samuel was a victim too. An Alpha is expected to take a pure woman as his Luna. After that incident, I was far from pure.

When I tell her Samuel then decided to become my sister instead, Bethany slaps her hands down flat on the floor, startling me out of the memory.

“Bethany?”

“That man is not worth it, Harper! He threw you aside like used-up trash, all because a drug made you go into heat? And he didn’t believe you?” She shakes her head. “Find someone who would believe you. Like the King.”

I doubted severely that Caleb would have acted differently in Samuel’s place. “The King would have just had me killed.”

“You are so furious at him that you can’t see the way he treats you so differently than literally everyone else,” Bethany says. “You should be kinder to him.”

“Kinder? To him?” I scoff. “He is a tyrant, Bethany. He does not value kindness.”

“Maybe not from anyone else, but he seems to like it from you.”

I wave my hand at her, hoping to move past this entire conversation. We are still talking about this, aren’t we? This same conversation from before.

Bethany and the other handmaidens believe that the King treats me so differently than he does the rest of the harem.

I find that so incredibly difficult to believe.

“He doesn’t want or need my kindness,” I tell her. “He only wants to know the location of our non-existent child. When he finally realizes that I’m telling the truth about that, he will tire of me and move on. Even now, I bet he’s gone to the arms of some other consort to fuck his way into feeling better.”

I say the words more bitterly than I meant to. For some reason, the thought of Caleb in other women’s beds sits uncomfortably with me.

What do I care? A man with a harem that size likely can’t wait to pick and choose. I bet he has a different one planned out for every day of the week.

Yeah, he might have spent many of the previous days with me, but I’m not a fool. I know he just moves on someone else when I don’t give him every little thing that he wants.

Bethany gives me a strange expression, that gives me pause.

“What?” I ask her.

“Harper,” she says slowly. “King Caleb hasn’t visited any other consort since you first joined the harem.”

Chapter 63

Of all the things I expected Bethany to tell me, this is somewhere near the bottom. Even after hearing the words, I don’t understand. She has to be mistaken.

“Surely he’s visited other consorts,” I say. I know all about his virile stamina and strength. I’d be surprised that even one woman could sate his carnal hunger – more surprised if that woman is me.

“I speak the truth,” Bethany says. “And the handmaidens know everything.”

Remembering my time as a slave at my parents’ house, I know she’s right. When people start seeing you as subhuman, they have much looser tongues around you. They don’t even consider you when they start to speak, as if you are merely a piece of furniture in the background.

Those loose tongues lead to all sorts of knowledge being shared by the staff. If Bethany is certain this is true, then I shouldn’t doubt her, no matter how far-fetched it personally seems to me.

In the end, I realize it doesn’t matter anyway, does it? The King means nothing to me. My heartbreak over Samuel is what’s truly worth my focus.

My dream of becoming Samuel’s mate, which I’ve held onto since childhood, now means nothing at all. All of my hopes, all of my prayers to the gods… wasted.

My sister once again claims everything she’s ever wanted, while I suffer alone.

I sulk for the rest of the night. The next day, I’m summoned once more to the Hall to be on hand in case Caleb’s headaches return. At the side of the Hall, I take my usual spot beside Tristan. He ignores me, which is his normal response, so I don’t think anything of it.

During the meetings, Caleb continues to deal with his advisors and discuss his political dealings. I’m curious, but the meeting drones. on for a good long while, with the advisors arguing and trying to talk over one another. Caleb stays quiet for most of the time.

As long as they don’t mention my pack, I let my mind wander. After all, Caleb has already told me that my pack is safe. Whatever happens next concerns the entire Kingdom, and while I do care about that, knowing my pack is out of immediate danger takes some of the urgency out of me.

Finally, in the middle of another shouting match between two advisors over gods-know-what, Caleb clears his throat, silencing both of them right away.

“We will need to present a united front to keep the bear clan at by,” Caleb says. “The infiltrators will detect our every weakness, and while I have no personal fear of them, they could still sow discontent among my kingdom that could make it appear weaker as a whole. We cannot allow this.”

“What do you suggest, my King?” one of the advisors says.

“Supporting one of the packs from annihilation has proved fruitful already, gaining the approval of other packs. But we are a far way off from a truly united front.”

“Many of these new Alphas know me in name and reputation only,” Caleb says. “This is why I suggest that we invite them here, to form an Alpha Council, that we may plot our next steps together and be of one mind.”

The advisors all marvel at his words.

I focus back in, realizing what this means. If all the Alphas are coming here, then Samuel will too.

My heart leaps up into my throat. I shouldn’t want to see him, knowing he is now married to my sister, yet I still want to – desperately. He is the man I love, after all. Even unrequited, I would wish to see him and know that he is well.

As if he can read my mind, Caleb’s sharp gaze snaps to my face. Immediately, I straighten, trying to hide my excitement and other emotions. Caleb did not take kindly to my feelings and emotions for Samuel before, I can’t begin to think that has changed in anyway.

In fact, he seems even more pissed off than before, quietly brooding while glaring straight at me.

“This is a fine idea,” the advisors praise him.

“Truly, this will help our problems.”

“Make the preparations at once,” Caleb says, looking back to his advisors. “I trust you with the details. My only request is that you invite the Alpha’s mates as well as the Alpha’s themselves.”

The words hit me like a blow. Of course, Caleb would be furious with me interacting with Samuel. He would also invite Leah, who wouldn’t miss an opportunity to come to the capital. This is Caleb’s idea as a punishment for me.

I wish I could pretend it wouldn’t hurt to see both Samuel and Leah interacting. But the truth is messy, as are my feelings. Nothing about this would be easy.

“Everyone leave now,” Caleb commands. “Go and make the preparations.”

“At once, my King,” says the most enthusiastic advisor. The others nod in agreement and file out of the Hall.

I turn to leave as well, thinking ‘everyone’ might include me as well, but after one step, Caleb’s voice bellows, “Not you.”

Immediately, I went back to where I was standing.

Tristan, from beside me, gives me a flat look.

I guess it was only wishful thinking that I’d be allowed to leave. I should have known that he’d want to rub salt in my wounds first.

“Approach me, consort,” Caleb calls. “I demand a shoulder massage.”

I want to sigh but I hold it in. Instead, I trek toward him, hop up onto the stage, and then come to his side so I can massage his shoulders.

“What are you doing?” he asks.

“What do you mean?” Am I not doing as he commanded?

Growling lightly, he snatches my hips with his hands and drags me to his front, then up onto him, so that I am sitting on his lap facing him.

Heat rising in my cheeks, I force my thighs to be very still, lest I make movement and bring a certain thing to life in Caleb’s pants.

“My message,” Caleb says, startling me a little. I had forgotten my purpose there for a moment.

Lifting my hands onto his shoulders I start to massage. It’s not as easy from the front, but this is better than my initial plan of leaning over from his side. At least, like this, I have more leverage especially as Caleb leans forward, granting me more access.

Unfortunately, his leaning forward brings his face closer to mine. He closes his eyes, and I can’t help but glance down at his lips for a moment.

“The massage,” he reminds me when my hands stilled without realizing it.

I curse lightly under my breath and continue massaging.

Caleb’s hands linger on my hips. As I work, they trail upwards, teasing the sides of my torso. Then they dance over my shoulders and come to rest against the base of my throat, right beneath my collar.

I swallow thickly.

In a flash his eyes open, and he looks at me with fierce intensity. His hands tighten ever so slightly around my neck.

I freeze, sensing the danger here.

“That lesser man you admire will arrive here with his new wife. He might even try to talk to you…” Caleb growls.

My heart starts to race.

“Whatever happens, you will do well not to forget,” he says, low and dangerous. “You belong to me.”

Then he yanks me in and kisses me.

Chapter 64

The next day, the best tailors in the kingdom are brought in to help design new dresses for the entirety of the harem. With the Alpha of every pack arriving soon, the advisors thought it best that the harem wow and stun even more so than usual.

A beautiful, dazzling harem means a strong King and a healthy kingdom, apparently.

Another reasoned that it wouldn’t hurt for the pack Alphas to see that the women they have sent as tribute are being well-cared for.

For these reasons, the consorts, including me, are brought into the massive wardrobe room one at a time to be measured and fitted for their new gowns.

With my door open, I can spy the order of the consorts as they are brought in. Gwen goes first, and then a few others that are part of that imagined hierarchy of theirs. If they hold to that, which it seems like they might, then I would be going last.

Curiously, before it even gets to me, several women enter the wardrobe chamber who I have never seen before.

“Many of the consorts prefer to keep to themselves,” Bethany explains. She stands beside me in the doorway, watching alongside me. “They don’t even emerge for special occasions unless

specifically requested. The King allows this.”

“Why?” I ask. “I thought he liked showing off his harem?”

“These ones were never selected out of desire…” Bethany says, then trails off.

I look at her, lifting a brow. From what I’ve seen, all of the women here are beautiful. They had to be, or they never would have been chosen as tribute in the first place.

Bethany hesitates. “Pretend you don’t know. This knowledge brings shame upon these women.”

These women have done nothing to me. I’ve never even seen them before.

“Some of these women beg the King for asylum. Either their families are abusive, or maybe they have no homes. A few were even starving when they came here, their ribs showing through their skin. The King can be ruthless, but he can also be kind.”

I find it difficult to believe Caleb can be kind about anything. “Likely he only cared about the number in his harem. The number, I’m seeing now, is nearly 100.

I don’t care that the number of consorts is so high. No, I don’t care at all.

The churning in my gut is entirely unrelated. Perhaps there was something wrong with breakfast, though Bethany appeared fine.

“The King accepted them but left them to themselves. They lead good lives here, fed well and mostly left alone. They are only called upon for big events like these, where every harem member needs to be present.”

“A power play,” I grumble.

“He is our king,” Bethany says. “Everything he does has to show his power, or he risks losing it.”

I glance at her again. What a curious thing to say. Does she know more about possible rising dissent in the country, or is she just speaking hypothetically?

It’s best not to ask, at least for now. Caleb has shown me a lot of leniency lately, but inciting treason would probably be a bridge too far this time. Plus, I don’t want to get Bethany in trouble.

When it is finally my turn, a slave comes to collect me. Then, Bethany and I make our way up the hallway to the wardrobe chamber.

By now, it’s fairly late in the day, with the sun setting outside to the west. The tailor looks absolutely exhausted, slumped down on a chair.

“There’s more?” he gasps with disdain when he sees me.

“This is the last,” the slave informs him.

He shakes his head. “The King and his virility. I don’t know how he can stand so many women under his roof. I only have one wife and she makes me crazy.”

I decide not to intrude myself on the private matters of the clearly overworked man, though the comments do annoy me.

The tailor forces himself to his feet, and then waves me forward to the center of the room where a small circular platform rises about 10 inches off the ground. He gestures for me to step onto it. When I do, he circles me, inspecting me from every angle, head to toe.

Bethany stays near the door, watchful but silent.

The tailor clucks his tongue in disapproval. “Well, no wonder you are last. You are the plainest of the bunch, aren’t you? Entirely average.”

“I beg your pardon?” I say, a touch of anger sliding into my voice.

“The King has his choice of all the women in the kingdom, and he picks one with average everything.” He measures, then clucks his tongue with each measurement. “Average waist. You could be skinnier. Average bust size. Your hips are too wide. Some men like that, I suppose, but I thought our King had finer tastes.”

I’m wondering now how his wife puts up with this man at all.

“Get that hefty dress that I brought,” the tailor barks at one of the slaves. “The most we can do is hide some of this ugliness.”

I glance across the room and make eye contact with Bethany. She was glaring at the tailor but looked at me now. A look passes between us, and I can tell we are in agreement. This man is a real asshole.

One of the slaves brings out a large bulk of crimson fabric from one of the closets.

“Help me with this,” the tailor snaps. I dip down so he and the tailor can lift it over my head. It drops unceremoniously down without any resistance.

The dress is at least three sizes too big. It doesn’t cling to my body at all, instead hiding my figure within its shapeless bulk.

The tailor steps back and shakes his head. “It’s really the best I can do. Putting a beautiful dress on a barn animal won’t change the fact that a pig is a pig.”

“I’m sorry?” I say, at my wit’s end. I’ve tried to be patient,

understanding that I’m the last person in a long line of people. The tailor is tired. I get it. But that’s no excuse to be this outright insulting and rude. “I know you did not call me a pig.”

The tailor glares at me. “Watch your tone with me, slave, or you will find I can make you even uglier than you already are.”

I glare right back. “I’m not your slave. I am a consort of the King, and part of his harem. You will treat me with a modicum of respect.”

“Or what?” the tailor laughs. “You think you have any real power? All you are is the King’s personal whore.”

I curl my hand into a fist. It’s been a long time since I’ve been this insulted. Before, with Leah, I would bottle this outrage up, and keep it to myself. Right now, I want to punch this man right in the face.

“I’m not a whore,” I say, each word biting. Yet just as I’m about to throw a punch, Bethany rushes in. She grabs my arm and stops me.

I’m mad at her. This guy is the biggest asshole in the universe and deserves to be taken down a peg.

“My King!” the tailor says suddenly, his entire demeanor changing. He bows.

Turning toward the door, I see Caleb and Tristan standing there.

Caleb waves to the tailor. “Deal with this trash.”

Tristan immediately steps forward.

The tailor smirks at me for a moment, likely thinking Caleb meant me. But that smugness disappears when Tristan grabs him by the arm. Now, he shrieks.

“You can’t mean me, sire! I’m the most decorated Fashion Designer in the kingdom.”

“The most foolish,” Tristan snaps, “To insult any of the King’s harem.”

“But -” the tailor is abruptly cut off as Tristan drags him through the door.

Caleb remains for just a moment, looking at me.

Swallowing my pride, I say, “Thank you. But I had the matter handled myself.”

He doesn’t say a word, just turns and walks right out.

Odd! Usually, he fights back.

Is something wrong?

Chapter 65

I try to put Caleb’s cold shoulder to the back of my mind so I can focus on the matter at hand. Still wearing this giant tarp of a dress, I turn to Bethany.

“I can’t possibly wear this to the gala,” I say.

Bethany gives me a once-over. “We can fix it, I’m sure. Somehow.” She touches the side of it, grabbing it in handfuls to try to cinch the waist. “This is the worst dress he could have picked for you. It’s so bad, it’s as if he did it on purpose just to spite you.”

“You heard what he said,” I tell her. “He didn’t seem to think much of me at all.”

“Even that seemed put on to me,” Bethany says.

“It did?” He’d seemed genuine to me, but I’d been so annoyed by what he was saying, maybe I didn’t see clearly.

“He was lying about you being average,” Bethany says. “The King doesn’t bring average women into the harem, and frankly, many women would kill to have your measurements, myself included.”

“Thank you.” I can’t tell if she’s just saying that to make me feel better, but it’s working either way.

“Plus, why would he want even one woman he dresses to look bad?” Bethany continues. “There has to be more to this.” She taps her finger to her chin.

“At this point, nothing would surprise me,” I say. “Maybe Gwen asked him to do it.”

With Veronica, Nina, and Madeline all gone, Gwen is my current biggest enemy. Adding my knife to my self-defense has helped keep some of the more heinous acts they might commit against me at bay, but it doesn’t stop her glares.

“We’ll fix the dress,” Bethany says. “I’ll make sure you steal the show at the gala.”

I don’t necessarily want to steal the show, I think at first. After all, if I’m drawing everyone’s attention, it will be much harder to speak to Samuel.

But then, the other side of me argues, why do I need to talk to

Samuel at all? He betrayed me by marrying Leah. If anything, I should look amazing to make him jealous and Leah so envious that her face turns red.

It’s more mature to want to blend into the background, but it’s more fun to stand out.

So I tell Bethany, “I need to look hot.”

Bethany grins.

Later, after Bethany has taken the offending garment to her chambers and I’ve changed into my nightie, I lie in bed and think about the cold shoulder Caleb gave me earlier.

What could that have meant?

He’d laid claim to me once more on his throne just yesterday. Why would he already be annoyed with me?

Although, truthfully, he’d been annoyed with me then too.

He knows my feelings for Samuel. They would be difficult to conceal even if he didn’t already have prior knowledge.

I sigh and rollover. There’s nothing really I can do about this, and I’m not sure I even want to.

So what if the King is mad at me? I never wanted his affections anyway. He only ever forced himself upon me. Yes, maybe he gave me pleasures I’ve never felt before, but that didn’t mean anything. Pleasures of the flesh mean nothing compared to desires of the heart.

Trying to relax, I huff another breath and roll over onto my other side.

Even thinking about the pleasures I’ve felt at the hands and tongue of the king has my body ramping up.

Silly, stubborn body. My heart wants Samuel. I should be thinking of Samuel in a carnal way, not Caleb.

I try to push thoughts of Samuel to the front of my mind. Yes, his smile brings me comfort, and I adore his face. But when I try to think of him taking his clothes off, he immediately shifts into the taller and broader Caleb.

“Damn it,” I whisper to myself.

Then, the door to my room opens.

Sitting upright at once, I start to reach for the knife I left on my nightstand. I stop when I realize it’s King Caleb sneaking into my room. He closes the door behind him, and then, with the light of the moon through the windows as his guide, he makes his way to my bed.

I look up at him, and he looks down at me.

He doesn’t say a single word – and neither do I as he takes off his robe, revealing he’s naked underneath, and climbs under the covers to grab at me.

His hand grips the base of my nightgown and he pulls it over my head. It’s tossed carelessly aside. Then, that same hand moves to cup my breast.

I’m not wearing panties, so he kicks apart my legs, rolling into the new space between them. With his free hand, he lines up his hard dick with my entrance, and then smoothly pushes inside of me.

I’m embarrassed by how wet I already am. My earlier thoughts of him helped ramp me up. Seeing him in the flesh only amplified everything.

With his dick inside of me, he starts to gently thrust, all while massaging my tit and burying his face in my neck, sucking in mark after mark.

He moves silently. The only noises in the room are the creak of the bed and the soft gasps that escape me as he fills me up again and again.

When one of my gasps adds a whimper, Caleb picks up speed. He drops his hold on my breast to grab me by the hips, directing me where he wants me as he plows into me faster and faster.

My gasps become moans. I claw at the pillow behind my head, desperate for something to hang onto while he fucks me hard and fast.

It feels so good. He always feels good.

My nipples tighten. My pussy clenches. My mouth falls slack.

I close my eyes as I cum.

Waves of pleasure crash over me again and again. Caleb continues thrusting, and each movement sits somewhere on the edge of perfection and almost too much.

Again and again, deeper and deeper.

Then, with a roar, he pulls out just in time to come all over my chest and stomach.

He looks down at his work. In the light of the moon, I can see the satisfaction there.

Likely, he wanted me to smell like him. Territorial asshole.

He admires his handiwork for a moment more. Then, he rises from the bed, grabs his robe off the floor, and walks toward the door.

“Caleb?” I call after him.

He hasn’t just left me like this since the beginning. This feels strange, like a regression in our… whatever we are.

Even at my calling of his name, he doesn’t look back. He doesn’t wince or flinch. He just opens the door and walks out of it, closing it behind him.

Alone, I look down at myself. At the mess he made which I’m left alone to clean up, even though most of my body feels like jelly.

It’s been a long time since I actually felt like the King’s whore. Now, looking at myself covered in his spend, those feelings resurface.

I should be happy, maybe. I don’t need him to see me as a person. After all, it’s Samuel that I love.

Yet, misery sits with me like a lead weight, keeping me from moving for a long time.

Chapter 66

The morning of the gala, Bethany is ready to make the final finishing touches to the dress. Outside, presumably, the various pack Alphas and their mates are beginning to arrive. The harem has been forbidden from stepping outside of their private wing, to maintain the mystery of the harem’s beauty until the gala.

“I think it’s ready for you to try it on,” Bethany says. “The last adjustments I can make after you wear it.”

“Okay,” I tell her. Slipping out of my robe, and down to my underwear, I lift my arms and let her slide the dress over my head.

It fits like a glove, so very different than the tarp the tailor had insisted on me wearing. Bethany had tapered the waist, allowing the dress to showcase my curvy figure. My breasts might be as big as other girls’, but with the way the dress dips low, showing the barest curve of the inside of my cleavage, my smaller breasts still look tantalizing. The waist flares out highlighting my hips.

Bethany has also added a sash around the waist that ties into a rather large bow in the back. That’s what she seems to work on now, stitching it more securely to the dress itself.

“You really are a marvel,” I tell her. “You should have been the one in the wardrobe fitting everyone, not that sorry excuse for a tailor.”

“In a different life, maybe,” Bethany says.

I glance at her, seeing the slight frown on her lips. “Why not now?”

“I’m a handmaiden, Harper. That’s all I’ll ever be, until the day I die.”

The way she says it is so reserved, so accepting. It breaks my heart a little. She could be so much more, she has the talent. Yet she knows she can’t even hope for it, because of her station.

“Well, so long as you are my handmaiden, you will also be a tailor,” I tell her. I want to say something else, to lift her spirits and help build her hopes. But how can I? The King controls everything here. I have no more power than Bethany does.

“If I have anything to say about it though, someday, I will see to it that your dreams come true,” I say.

Bethany’s slight frown slips up into a happier almost smile.

“Thank you, Harper. I know you can’t promise it, but… that you want to, means a lot.”.

“We’re friends,” I say, which seems to surprise her.

When she recovers from the shock, though, her smile grows wider.

For a while, Bethany continues working in silence, and I stand still, mindful of the needle so near my skin.

In the quiet, my mind wanders. I wonder when Samuel will arrive. Perhaps he already has. He could be under the same roof as me right at this moment, and I wouldn’t know.

Still, the potential that he could be, and knowing that I will see him soon regardless fills me with anticipation so powerful, I feel like I might buzz right out of my skin.

“I’m sure King Caleb will look dashing tonight,” Bethany says, shyly glancing at me.

My thoughts are so full of Samuel that it takes me a moment to realize what she said.

“I suppose,” I reply. Truthfully, he always looks dashing, but that’s not something I’m going to admit out loud.

“I’m sure he will be more handsome and more impressive than any other Alpha in the room,” Bethany continues.

I can see it now, the sly look in her eye, like she knows that I’m really thinking about Samuel and she’s trying to distract me from it.

“Bethany, you know very well the man I’m most looking forward to seeing tonight is not that vicious and ruthless King.”

I haven’t forgotten how he fucked me and forgot me the other night, leaving me used and covered in spending like a whore. Bitterness swells inside of me, helping push away my thoughts and desires from Caleb and keeping them on Samuel.

“I still think it’s a bad idea,” Bethany says. “If the King catches you speaking with another man…”

“He’s not another man. He’s the man. The one I love.”

“The one married to your sister.”

It’s a low blow and strikes me hard. Inside, I know she’s right. Despite the promises he made to me in that attic, in the end, he still married Leah.

Even if I were to speak to him tonight, what would I even say?

He’s as unobtainable to me as I likely am to him, as one of the King’s consorts.

Still, the heart wants what it wants. I’ve loved Samuel for so long, I don’t know how not to love him.

“It’s for the best if you just leave him alone,” Bethany says, and while I know she’s right, it’s easier said than done. Being in the same room as Samuel again… I’m certain I’ll feel his pull.

I’ll need to say a few words, at least, even if all they are is goodbye.

Later, when the dress is finished, and the harem is lining up in the hallway for our grand entrance, I hug Bethany goodbye. As my handmaiden, she won’t be able to attend the formal event herself and will have to wait for news here or in her own room.

I imagine she’ll commiserate with the other servants and slaves, and likely know more about what goes on tonight as its happening than ! do.

As we separate, she hands me my dagger. With the cap secure, I slide it down into the cleavage between my breasts. Bethany sewed in a discrete little pocket to snuggly hold the dagger.

It’s a perfect fit.

“Be careful,” she tells me.

“I will,” I reply, uncertain if it’s a lie or not. Being around Samuel again might make me foolish. We’ll have to see where the night goes.

Bethany doesn’t seem reassured at all, but if I give more false promises, her concern will only amplify.

Instead, I turn and leave her, pushing out into the hallway.

The harem seems to have lined up in their imagined hierarchy, with Gwen at the back, and the newest girls at the front.

Not wanting to rock any boats tonight, I head to the front of the line near the start of the hallway.

Tristan stands there, awaiting orders. He glances at me when I come nearer and frowns.

“What are you doing?” he asks. “You should be in the back. The King wants you to enter last.”

“The hierarchy…” I start to say, but my heart really isn’t in this argument to begin with so it dies quickly.

Caleb gives me a flat look. “The back of the line, Harper.”

I can’t argue with a direct order like that, not even from the King’s Beta, so I turn on my feet and head towards the back of the line.

Gwen is already there. When she sees me approach, she scoffs loudly. “What the hell are you doing back here? You should be at the front.”

“The King’s orders,” I say with a shrug.

Gwen narrows her gaze. Subtly, I see her reaching for something in her hip pocket.

I can guess what it is she’s hiding there: a dagger.

So, at the same time, I reach for my own blade, hidden in my bodice. I start to lift it so that she can see the gems of the hilt.

“Are you sure you want to play this game?” I said.

Grumbling, she pulls her hand free from her pocket, without her dagger.

She’s annoyed, but so am I.

At least we won’t have to draw blood tonight.

Yet.

Chapter 67

I stand at the back of the line of harem consorts, awkwardly avoiding eye contact with Gwen as she keeps looking back to glower at me. Blessedly, after a time, the line starts to move forward and I am saved from continued awkwardness.

Yet, as I move closer and closer to the front of the Hall, I am filled with anticipation and trepidation in equal measures. Samuel is somewhere inside of there. Is he waiting for me? Is he eagerly observing each consort that enters, hoping that the next one will be me?

As excited and hopeful as those thoughts make me, my next ones fill me with dread.

Samuel isn’t alone in that Hall. Somewhere there, likely beside him, stands my sister Leah. Ever since my disgrace, she’s treated me terribly, as if I was someone less than human. She took glee in scolding and punishing me. She loved to flaunt that Samuel now belonged to her.

That will not change now, just because I am a consort to the King. Her mistreatment will continue. And, if things hold to how they’ve always been, Samuel will stay silent at her side, enabling her foul behavior.

Maybe Bethany is right. Maybe I really need to move on from him. It’s so difficult though, when for so long, he was the most important in the world to me. How can I change something so fundamentally build inside my person? Loving him feels like a core of my being?

The line keeps moving, and my feelings churn within me, making my stomach upset. It’s too late to back out now. Caleb would likely punish me for trying to escape, so I kept my feet moving.

My part of the line turns the corner and I see the entrance to the Hall. Tristan stands there looking bored. Inside the open doorway, I hear the announcer give the name of every girl that enters.

This is a show, I remind myself. A power play to help Caleb appear strong.

To keep from embarrassing him, I need to hold in my emotions.

Yes, maybe that’s how I will survive this. I’ll bottle everything up and keep a firm, expressionless mask over my face.

The line becomes shorter and shorter. Eventually, it’s even Gwen’s turn to enter. The announcer says her name and she steps forward into the Hall. There’s polite clapping from within.

From here, I can see how full the room is. There are many, many people inside. Doesn’t this break some kind of fire code?

Who’s going to correct a king?

“Harper,” Tristan says, annoyed. I startle, realizing that I haven’t moved forward when I’m supposed to. “Go.”

Swallowing my nerves, I desperately pull on my emotionless mask and step into the Hall.

“Presenting Harper, formerly of the Riverwood pack.”

I step into the room to the sound of polite claps. Glancing around, I see many faces1 do not recognized, occasionally dotted with a slave or consort that I do know.

More than a few people are looking at me curiously. Perhaps they know the story of my disgrace.

“Is this that Harper?” someone whispers, and my assumptions are confirmed.

“To think the King would take on someone as disgraced as her,” says a whispered reply. “Was it kindness? Or fool judgment?”

The first voice loudly hushes the other. “Do not dare speak ill of the King within these walls. Not if you want us to be able to leave them.”

From that conversation alone, as humiliated as I am, I realize the King has a tough battle ahead of him to convince these Alphas to not only work together to hold back the invasion of the north, but to also listen blindly to him.

I can’t decide if I want to sit in on that eventual meeting of the Alpha Council or to avoid it as if my life depended on it.

A bunch of pompous, angry Alphas in one room never ends well, especially for innocent bystanders who can’t really defend

themselves. My little knife isn’t going to do much against the full fury of an Alpha.

Well, that’s a concern for a later time. Right now, I only need to concentrate on surviving the night.

The other consorts are mingling, so I attempt to as well. As far as I can tell, Caleb has yet to enter the room. I use this newfound freedom to weave through some of the Hall, mingling, but also searching for one specific face among the others.

Then, two strangers part ways, and in the new gap that they made, I can see Samuel standing just beyond. I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. I want to remain indifferent, but I can feel the tears starting to rise in my eyes.

For the majority of my youth, Samuel had been a source of comfort and strength. I’d followed him, loved him, planned my entire life around him.

Now, he’s here. So close and yet so distant. And I’m frozen, unsure once more if speaking to him might be one of the worst decisions of my life.

Last I’d spoken to him, on the phone, he’d said some very cruel things to me. The fact that he married Leah only shows that those horrible things might have been genuine.

I should avoid him to protect my own heart.

Yet the tiny hope that lives inside of me pushes me forward, and before I can even realize fully what I’m doing, I’m approaching him.

“Samuel,” I say his name like this is a dream where we’re still in love with each other.

He turns around, sees me, and for a moment, that same affection I’d always known flashes across his eyes.

“Harper,” he says, almost in wonder.

He’s as handsome as he’s ever been, but there are heavy bags under his eyes. He’s started growing a beard. Unusual for him, he’s always preferred to be clean-shaven. Even his eyes are slightly different, far- away somehow, like he’s not fully there even though he’s standing right in front of me.

“How are you?” I ask him, meaning it honestly.

“He’s perfect, thank you,” Leah says, materializing beside him. Maybe she’s always been there and I just didn’t notice. Or maybe she sprinted from across the room when she spotted me approaching her husband.

I prefer the second thought.

Unlike Samuel, Leah looks better than ever. Her hair has been recently dyed and fashioned. Her makeup looks professional. Her dress is a stunning deep blue color that fits her well. Diamonds hang from her ears, neck, and fingers.

She places her arm up on one of Samuel’s shoulders, letting her left hand dangle. On her finger I see a familiar engagement ring paired with an unfamiliar wedding ring.

I knew they were married, yet seeing the evidence so clearly, and having it rubbed in my face so thoroughly, hurt me as much as if she’d stabbed me.

“He’s a bit tired, though,” Leah continues with a laugh. “We’re still going at it like newlyweds. I swear, he can’t keep his hands off of me.”

Bile rises in my throat.

In my head, again, I knew that to be married meant they were having sex… But to be faced with it… To have it thrown at me…

Leah truly hates me through and through.

“That’s none of my business,” I say.

“You’re right,” Leah snaps. “It isn’t.” Glancing around, she motions to some of the nearby consorts. “I was watching the harem as they came in. Did the King put you last out of shame?”

“No, it’s “I mean to tell her that it’s the opposite actually, but she doesn’t let me finish.

“No wonder. You are clearly the ugliest among them.” She laughs again, louder. “The King must have been furious when he realized some poor sap pitied you enough to let you into the harem. Such a vile, detestable thing like you has no place beside the king.”

Leah smirks at me, and my own hatred for her grows inside of me.

Would anyone say a word if I chose to slap her?

Chapter 68

My irritation at my sister forces words from my throat that would

have otherwise stayed lodged there, mostly from my shock at seeing Samuel again.

“I wasn’t chosen for the King’s harem by some pitying fool, but by the King himself,” I say.

Leah’s good humor immediately sours and she glares at me. “You are lying.”

“I’m not,” I assure her. “You can ask anyone.” I wave my arm around. “And the reason I was introduced last is because I am one of the King’s favored.”

Normally, I wouldn’t flaunt that. I’m not even entirely sure if it’s true anymore. The King has been cold and distant to me lately. Despite Bethany’s words and reassurances that I am still in the King’s favor, I have my doubts.

But Leah doesn’t need to know about those doubts.

She glares at me with open jealousy. Soon, though she cools that envy enough to smirk at me.

“Well, perhaps the one I should be pitying is you, then, slave. After all, rumors tell that the King is old and ugly. Undoubtedly your skin crawls every time he touches you,” she says.

She’s grasping at straws now, and it makes me laugh.

“If that’s what you want to believe, I won’t stop you. But make sure I’m standing next to you when you finally see him,” I say. “You have no idea how wrong you are.”

“Harper,” Samuel says sharply. In more surprise than anything else, I snap my mouth closed. I hadn’t been expecting him to say anything. Usually, he sits back and lets Leah get away with whatever he wants. Right now, however, he’s glaring at me like I’m in the wrong.

“Be careful how you speak to my wife,” Samuel says. “She is the Riverwood pack’s Luna. You are a harem consort.”

Leah smiles wide. “Know your place,” she spits at me.

“Your attention, please!” shouts the announcer.

When everyone quiets and turns to face him, he continues, “Show your respects to the master of our kingdom, the fierce King Caleb.”

Caleb steps through the door, with Tristan two steps behind him.

Caleb looks handsome in black slacks and a black tunic. The kingdom’s insignia is stitched tastefully over the chest in sparkling gold thread. Gold is weaved through most of the seams of the outfit. He’s also wearing a golden crown with emerald and diamond inlays. It sparkles under the bright lights.

He looks over the room with a slight frown and a near glare.

Beside me, Leah gasps. I turn to see her face. Yes, she’s surprised, and that envy she’s had of me seems to have returned tenfold.

“That must be the King’s son,” she grumbles, somehow gaslighting herself.

“That’s King Caleb,” I tell her.

When Caleb’s eyes fall on me, and the people I am with, his frown deepens. Turning he whispers something to Tristan.

While Caleb starts heading toward his throne, Tristan weaves his way through the crowd to me.

“He commands you meet him at his throne,” Tristan says to me.

I glance at Samuel, but he’s now looking at the floor.

“Now, Harper,” Tristan snaps.

Nodding, I turn and leave without a word.

Behind me, I hear Leah say to Tristan, “She’s such a miserable slave, isn’t she? Never follows orders. Never has learned her place.”

“That’s not your concern, madam,” Tristan replies flatly, cutting off any commiseration that Leah had been trying to form with Tristan.

I don’t stay around to hear anymore, hurrying my pace to the stage where I meet Caleb. He doesn’t say a word to me, just wraps an arm possessively around my waist and hoists me onto the stage with him. Then he sits on the throne and drags me down to sit on his lap.

“King Caleb…” I whisper, embarrassment rising within me, making me blush.

One of his hands stays firmly on my hip.

“Be good, or I’ll show your former lover how much you like my dick,” Caleb growls, his voice low but quiet, for only me to hear.

I snap my mouth closed, remembering when Caleb had pulled me into that separate room and made me scream so loud with pleasure that everyone in the Hall could hear him. I do not want a repeat performance of that scenario, especially with Samuel in the room. He would be forced to listen.

One by one, Tristan and the King’s attendants bring forward the pack Alphas and their mates to more formally present them to the King and vice versa.

Many of the Alphas look at me with distrust, and I wonder if my presence here is causing more harm than good to Caleb.

Yes, the harem helps him seem strong, but if he focuses so much on just one member of it, especially during such an important event as this, isn’t he showing that he is also frivolous with his time?

The Alphas mostly focus on the pack business. They expect their King to give the same focus to Kingdom business.

They have no idea what Caleb’s life looks like from day to day, how much he sacrifices and gives for this country. How the exertion and stress of it has weighed so heavily on his mind, making him short- tempered and paranoid.

It annoys me to see these Alphas disrespect the King. Especially because Caleb doesn’t seem to care at all.

Each Alpha that’s introduced he merely formally greets and then waves away.

“If I may, King Caleb,” I begin, in a lull between two Alpha introductions. I know I’m overstepping, but I’m trying to do so carefully so that I don’t garner Caleb’s wrath. “These Alphas expect more attention and respect than you are showing them…”

“Then they are fools,” Caleb grumbles. “That I have deigned their presence important at all should be enough to placate them.”

I suppose that’s true. I think back, and to my knowledge, the Alphas have never been called like this to the capital before. Being here should be a great honor, yet they look to Caleb like he hasn’t done enough.

Caleb is right. The ones that are actually showing disrespect are the Alphas themselves.

“Presenting Alpha Samuel and his Luna Leah, from the Riverwood pack,” one of the attendants says.

I immediately freeze. Caleb, who could feel it from me being on his lap, reaches around me and places a hand on the top of my thigh. Eyes locked on Samuel, he starts to rub gently back and forth, curling his fingers around to my inner thigh.

I suck in a sharp breath.

“King Caleb,” Samuel says and bows. Belatedly, Leah does the same from beside him.

“Alpha Samuel and Luna Leah, welcome to the capital,” Caleb says, directing them as he has every one that’s come before. Yet before Samuel and Leah can be ushered away, Caleb speaks up once more, stopping them. “Riverwood. Isn’t that the pack where you are from, Harper?”

He knows very well that it is, so I don’t reply.

“Do you know Harper?” Caleb asks Samuel and Leah.

Samuel’s face turns a bit red as he lowers his gaze to the ground.

Leah has no such embarrassment. “She was a slave in my house.”

That’s an odd way of saying sister. It stings more than it should. After everything Leah has done to me, her denying a familial bond with me shouldn’t be shocking.

Still… to have my history erased like that… it hurts.

“And you, Samuel?” Caleb asks.

Lifting a hand, Caleb traces the edge of my bodice, letting his fingers drift lightly over the swell of my breast.

“If you won’t answer that simple question, then I’ll give you one that has a yes or no answer,” Caleb says. His voice has a sudden sharp edge to it. “Have you known the pleasures of Harper’s body? Or are you left handling yourself, wishing you had?”

Chapter 69

Samuel’s face turns even redder. So does mine, I imagine, from how hot it feels.

I can’t reprimand Caleb from saying such things – especially not when he’s sitting on his throne, in front of so many people watching and listening.

Still, before he walks away, he somehow manages to speak up. “I am faithful to my wife, King Caleb. In fact…” Reaching into his inside coat pocket, he retrieves an oblong velvet box, the kind usually with jewelry inside. He hands it to Leah. “I wanted to give this to you privately, Leah. But I think it will make my intentions clearer to the King.”

Leah opens the box and gasps. “I love it, Samuel. Will you put it on me?”

Caleb narrows his eyes as if trying to discern the purpose. I don’t fully understand the point of this show either until Samuel removes the necklace from the box and I see it in full.

I gasp. Caleb looks at me.

“This has significance?” he asks me, his voice soft, for my ears only.

My heart pounds fiercely as it breaks. “Yes.” Even from this distance, I know the familiar shape of that moon pendant and the feel of that silver chain that now sits around Leah’s neck.

“He bought that for me, many years ago,” I say. “I left it behind when I came here.”

It had been a pre-engagement present, when Samuel had set his mind on marrying me, yet before he’d convinced the rest of the pack leaders that he should be allowed to.

Did he search through my belongings to find it? Likely my family intended to throw everything of mine away after I’d been called to the capital.

I only left it behind for safekeeping. I knew there wasn’t much I’d be able to keep once I made it to the capital. I also knew that bringing that necklace with me would only encourage Samuel to act on his foolish notions of running away with me.

Now, the symbol of our love and affection for each other sits around my sister’s neck.

I think I’m going to be sick.

Caleb closely watches my face.

“I have satisfied you, King Caleb?” Samuel asks.

“Yes,” Caleb says, never once looking away from me.

Samuel and Leah are led away.

“He wanted to hurt you,” Caleb says.

I look away from him. “So did you.”

He doesn’t argue it. How can I? We both know that I’m right about this.

Caleb removes his hand from my thigh and returns it to the armrest of his throne. On the other hand, he keeps on my hip. He doesn’t let me move, nor do I try, as the rest of the Alphas are introduced.

My bones feel too heavy to lift. I’m utterly defeated, my heart in shattered pieces.

Caleb continues on, business as usual until the formal introductions are done. Then he pushes me to stand and does the same. After lowering me down from the stage, he leaves me against it.

“I have to mingle,” he says. “Do as you will.”

I don’t feel much like doing anything at all, but I don’t want him to know that or to see how affected I am by this. Samuel may have squandered my feelings and squashed my hopes, but if I show any of that, Caleb might punish him anyway for my feelings.

For this reason, to protect Samuel and my pack, I have to pretend like everything is okay.

So I head to the drink table, eager to partake in some of the wine.

As I’m waiting in line, Samuel finds his way into the line beside me.

1 glance at him, and then quickly away, wondering what kind of awful fate I have for it to keep bringing us together like this.

Samuel leans in. “I have to speak with you,” he says.

I must have misheard. After his display with Leah, there can’t be anything in the world left for us to talk about. “Whatever you think you need to say, you do not,” I tell him. “Trust me. Giving Leah my necklace told me everything I need to know already.”

“Hear me out,” he whispers.

“Why?” I ask. “You’ve hurt me enough for a lifetime, Samuel. Why should I waste another minute listening to you?”

The line moves in front of us. The people behind us are looking at me.

Realizing how loud I’ve been, I snap my mouth closed and step into the newly formed space in front of me.

Samuel straightens slightly. Sounding put out, as if he has any right to be, he says, “You and the King seem close.”

I glower at him. “I’m in his harem.”

“That doesn’t mean you have to like it,” he snaps.

Before I can reply, Leah spots him and comes to join us. “Oh. Harper. Oh, nice to see you reacquainting yourself with my husband yet again.” With the smarmy way she says it, she clearly doesn’t think so.

Honestly, this time, I’m in agreement with her. I’m not ready to speak to either of them.

“Darling,” Leah says, leaning into him, pressing her breasts against his chest. “We should return to our rooms anyway, so I can thank you properly for the gift.” Glancing at me, she adds, “Did I mention we’re like rabbits right now? With how often we do it, I’d be surprised if I’m not pregnant already.”

“Leah,” Samuel says, as if correcting her, but she just laughs.

“There’s no harm in telling my sister the truth. She’ll likely be an aunt someday soon, not that she’ll ever meet the baby. A place like this is nowhere for a child to visit. So many loose women running around. You understand, Harper? Well, how couldn’t you?”

“Please, leave me alone,” I say, too defeated to argue anymore. Leah has already won but she always insists on her victory laps. I know my asking her won’t make her leave, but it’s all I have left in my arsenal.

I’m really very exhausted from having to deal with them and the King. Maybe I didn’t sleep so well last night on top of it, anticipating today and what might happen.

I knew there was a possibility things could end badly, but I had no idea it would be quite this bad. To give Leah my necklace is to erase the past between Samuel and me. If nothing else, I thought our past together would be preserved.

No. Leah had to have that too.

Suddenly, even drinking doesn’t sound very good anymore. I start to turn, ready to leave the line, when Samuel reaches out, snatching my hand.

“Harper, wait.”

Confused, I look back at him. Leah’s looking at him too, annoyed.

Then I feel something paper-like curl into my palm. I accept it, hiding it in my hand.

“Despite everything, it is good to see you unharmed. We all thought the worst… seeing you in the coliseum.”

“You saw that?”

Samuel nods. “It was broadcast.”

“I had money on the lions,” Leah says. “Shame that Alpha werewolf intervened.”

“I will let your family know you are well,” he says.

They won’t care, I think. That thought is reaffirmed when Leah scoffs.

But I could see what these platitudes were truly for, to give him a reason to slip me the note.

I exit the line without another word to either of them and head to the bathroom. In the privacy of the bathroom, with the door securely locked behind me, I read the note.

11pm tonight. In the courtyard gardens. Near the peonies.

Chapter 70

I flush the note down the toilet.

When I leave the bathroom, Caleb is there in the hallway just outside the door, as if he’s been waiting for me.

“Where is it?” he demands, a growl in his voice.

“What are you talking about?” I tell him.

He storms toward me, anger in his eyes. “You think I’m an idiot? You think I don’t have you followed? You think I’m so ignorant that I wouldn’t notice the moment you plot against me?”

“I haven’t plotted against you,” I tell him.

He grabs me harshly by the shoulder. “Then where is it, Harper? Where is the note that bastard passed you?!”

“I don’t have any note,” I tell him, calm in the face of his anger. I feel so defeated.

“Maybe not now,” he says. “Where did you stash it?”

“There isn’t a note,” I say again. I just feel so tired, like I could sleep for a thousand years. Let him yell at me if he wants. Let him hate me. Whatever it takes to end this misery and allow me to return to sleep.

Caleb, still clutching my shoulders, backs up a bit to look at me more fully. “What the hell is the matter with you?” he asks. “Why are you acting so detached? Where is your usual defiance?”

His eyes narrow with rage. “Is this new weakness because of your feelings for that weak-minded Alpha that you love?!”

With fury, he grabs me by the wrist and drags me down the hallway. We storm past curious onlookers hanging around outside the Hall. Around the corner and through the guards who are set to block people from entering. He drags me straight into my room.

Fortunately, Bethany isn’t there. I wouldn’t want her to see him like this, caught in his rage.

He throws me forward and stumbling, I fall down onto the ground.

“I’ll kill him, you know,” Caleb says. “If you even think about plotting against me with him, I will tear his throat out. You’ll never succeed.”

“Don’t kill him,” I say. “He’s not plotting anything. He’s given everything to his wife. He has nothing left to give to me.”

“Then why do you act so pathetically?”

Rushing toward me, he grabs me off the ground and yanks me upright.

“I’m not,” I say, trying to show some of my usual annoyance.

“Bullshit,” he growls. Then, he glances down at the length of my body. “Perhaps what you need is a good fucking. Mind-blowing pleasure might help restart your passions.”

He grabs the front of my dress and yanks it free, down past my waist. With nothing to catch on, it falls down to my feet. I’m wearing panties but no bra. I don’t bother trying to hide myself.

He’s looking at me with fire in his eyes, but all I feel is cold inside.

After scenting the air, he frowns at me. The red hue to his eyes quickly dies away as if it was never there at all.

He releases me. My legs give out and I fall to the floor again.

Then, he turns his back to me and storms out the door.

Only then, do I start to feel things again. Abandonment. Rejection. Cold. So much damn cold.

I cover my face with my hands and I start to cry.

A few moments pass, I don’t know how many, before Bethany comes through the door, sees me, and rushes to my side.

“Harper? Are you alright? Did the King hurt you?”

“No…” I tell her. I’m still confused by his reaction. In the past, he would have forced me, to take what he wanted. But this time… Could he tell I felt nothing? Was that why he scented the air?

I don’t know but he didn’t stick around for me to figure it out. And for that, I’m glad.

Bethany stands first, then heads into the closet. She returns with my robe and drapes it over my shoulders. I push my arms through the holes.

“Let’s get you cleaned up,” Bethany says and helps me to my feet. Carrying some of my weight, she leads me into the bathroom. I scrapped my knees falling down the few times I had.

In the bathroom, I sit down on top of the toilet while Bethany retrieves the first aid kit. Wordlessly, she kneels down to clean my knees. I’m incredibly grateful for her.

She doesn’t ask what happened. I wonder how much she already knows, from listening to the other servants talk.

“Your sister had a necklace…” she says eventually.

Ah, so the servants have even pieced together some of the reasons for my upset. “That used to be mine. Samuel gave it to me to indicate that he intended to marry me. I guess… he decided to give it to my sister.”

Bethany nods. She moves to the other knee, cleaning it with

disinfectant. I hiss, feeling the sting. It still doesn’t hurt as much as my heart does.

“And the note?” she asks, lifting her gaze briefly to me. From the shouting in the hallway, likely the whole kingdom suspected as Caleb did that Samuel had passed me a note. The same servants Bethany received her information from might be the ones who told Caleb about the note, to begin with.

“It’s not what Caleb thinks,” I say, sighing. “Samuel doesn’t want to lure me into some kind of plot to endanger the King or overthrow him, or whatever else he thinks.”

“How do you know?” she asks. “What did the note say?”

“It was just a location,” I say. “And a time.”

“He could be plotting.”

“No,” I say. “Samuel isn’t like that. The only thing he could want to speak to me about is what happened today. Maybe he wants to throw it in my face…” My chest aches so much, I clutch it with my hand.

I hate this feeling, just as I hate Samuel. Or, at least, I want to hate him for making me feel this way.

Taking away the past as he has… I feel so… bereft.

Everything hurts. How could he ever do this to me?

Bethany presses her lips hard together. I can see that she wants to say something, but she’s holding herself back.

“You can tell me anything,” I tell her. “We’re friends.”

That seems to make her even more conflicted and she huffs out a breath.

“I don’t know if this is my place,” she says. “It doesn’t seem like it. And if we weren’t friends, I wouldn’t bring this up at all. Even as friends, I’m not sure I should, because I don’t think that bastard deserves anymore of your time and energy.”

“Which bastard?” She could mean either Samuel or the King. I’m less than pleased with both at the moment.

“Samuel,” she clarifies.

I frown deeper and give her a strange look. “What are you trying to say?”

“It doesn’t seem to me like he wants to meet you to rub it in your face, Harper. And if you don’t think he’s capable of plotting against

the king, that really only leaves one option.”

“Which is?” I ask.

Bethany takes her time putting away the first aid kit.

“Bethany, please,” I push.

She looks back at me. “A secret rendezvous, Harper. The only option left is he wants to meet you is to apologize and make up.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 491 to 500) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 491

When talking about last night, Susanna was all flustered. She even joined in on Stella’s gossip train, forgetting the solemn vows she had made earlier. But she ensured she had the door securely locked before spilling the tea.

“Hey, let me tell you. Hull might truly not be up to it.”

Stella was curious. “Oh? Do tell.”

Previously, it was all conjecture about whether Hull could get it up or not when talking with Yvonne. They had no solid evidence.

But Susanna’s use of the word ‘might’ and her tone suggested a higher degree of certainty.

Susanna cleared her throat twice. “So, I was rubbing his for long last night, and he didn’t react.”

Stella nodded. “Well, that’s a clear sign, isn’t it?”

What a waste of such a good-looking guy.

“So, what did you do to get him so riled up today?”

If Susanna was this scared, it must have been something serious.

Wait a second. Didn’t Susanna call her last night?

She was half-asleep at the time. Susanna mentioned something about fever medicine. Did she say… to take a few more?!

Stella’s eye twitched. Before Susanna could say anything, “Hold on. How many fever pills did you give Hull last night?”

Oh no. She must have been really out of it, telling Susanna to give Hull extra fever pills. That could be lethal, couldn’t it?

Stella froze. Her brain went numb, silently praying Susanna had the common sense not to follow her advice.

Susanna mumbled, “Just one. When you said that, I figured you were half-asleep.”

Stella felt an immediate wave of relief. “That’s good. That’s good.”

Thank goodness. No matter how good Hull was, a few extra fever pills could have knocked him out.

Susanna huffed, “I’m not that dumb.”

“So, what did you do to tick off Hull this time?”

It wasn’t the physical cooling, and it wasn’t about the meds. What else could it be?

Susanna answered, “Well, he fired the cook, you know. He wanted me to make lunch.”

“You can’t cook.”

Susanna couldn’t cook anything except for oatmeal, but who would eat oatmeal every meal?

Susanna pouted, “I know, but he insisted, so I thought I’d make some pasta.”

Stella added, “Yeah, you can do that.”

Although she had messed it up, she’d succeeded a few times. It shouldn’t be a big deal.

Susanna continued, “I thought so but have messed up the pasta twice today.”

Stella couldn’t believe her ears. What? Messed it up?

“The first time, I overcooked it.”

“The second time, it turned into a gooey mess, like a pancake.”

Stella said helplessly, “Uh, you are something.”

“And the worst part is that I might have added salt twice.”

Stella doubted “Wouldn’t that be incredibly salty?”

“No kidding. Barnaby spat it out immediately like I’d poisoned him.”

Stella was dumbfounded. She remembered Barnaby, who used to want to work for Ronald. Ronald thought he was too weak and chatty. And he was working for Hull? He couldn’t even hold it together before Hull?

Barnaby was Finley’s disciple. They could be twins if they looked the same.

Stella asked, “So, did Hull get mad at you?”

Just for not being able to cook pasta? That seemed a bit much.

Susanna replied, “He wasn’t mad at me.”

“Then?”

“I’m just scared. With someone capable of snapping at any moment, wouldn’t you be worried he might lash out in anger?”

Hearing Susanna’s reasoning, Stella was at a loss for words.

Okay, since Susanna and Hull were from different worlds, Hull’s actions seemed entirely alien to her. It made sense she’d be anxious all the time.

“Okay, I’m flying over tonight. No worries, Susie.” Stella reassured her patiently.

Susanna huffed, “You better not be lying.”

“I promise, no lies.”

They chatted a bit more, with Stella giving all sorts of assurances that nothing unexpected would happen, and only then did Susanna hang up the phone. She was genuinely terrified. She had never witnessed anything like it since she was a child.

When Stella’s world first crumbled, she was even more frightened than Susanna was.

Suddenly, a familiar presence enveloped her, and Stella jumped in surprise.

Chapter 492

She turned around only to find herself staring into Ronald’s deep-set eyes. She patted her chest dramatically, exclaiming. “Oh my God, you scared me to death!”

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Talking smack about Hull again?”

Stella’s eyes widened in shock. Had he overheard that? When had he even come in?

Ignoring Ronald’s question, she changed the subject. “Has Jeremy left?”

Ronald nodded with a simple “Yeah.”

Stella pressed, “Something’s up with the Warner family, right?”

Jeremy had rushed over to see her, which usually meant trouble. And if Sirena had been involved in whatever conflict was brewing, it definitely wasn’t good news. The only logical conclusion was that the Warner family had hit a rough patch.

Ronald shrugged. “That’s none of your concern.”

Stella paused, confirming her suspicions. No wonder Jeremy seemed so tense today.

Thinking back to the incident, Stella added, “Sirena wasn’t the one causing trouble that day, so don’t drag her into this.”

Ronald looked puzzled. “Hmm?”

“She even held Vivian back, trying to keep the peace,” Stella explained. Though, if she was honest, Sirena’s attempt at

peacemaking seemed more like an opportunity for Vivian to get herself into more trouble.

Just as Stella was about to launch into a story about Vivian, Ronald’s phone rang. He gave her a quick peck on the cheek before stepping out to take the call.

Left alone, Stella was soon interrupted by a housekeeper announcing, “Miss, a lady named Frost Quarry is here to see you.”

Stella was stunned. Frost? Yorick’s sister.

Stella might have been friends with Frost if it weren’t for Yorick. Frost was energetic and decisive, the kind of woman who would have effortlessly taken over the Quarry family’s business if she were a boy. But with Hogan back, the family succession was more complicated than ever.

Stella didn’t care much for the rest of the Quarry family, but Frost wasn’t too bad, probably because they hadn’t interacted much.

“Show her to the living room,” Stella instructed.

The housekeeper nodded, and Stella took a moment to change before heading downstairs.

As she entered the living room, she found Frost inspecting one of her coffee cups. The woman had a sharp pixie cut and wore a sleek black suit with a long dress, exuding an air of composed elegance.

If Stella were to describe it, she’d say Frost looked dashing. She’d never thought of using “dashing” for a woman, not even for someone like Skye Yoder, who embraced androgyny. But Frost was different. Her presence was striking.

Hearing Stella’s approach, Frost looked up from the coffee cup with a brief moment of surprise. She set the cup down with a smile. “Didn’t expect it to be this hard to meet you.”

Stella settled into the sofa across from Frost. “When did you get back?”

Frost dealt in jewelry and had a better business mind than Yorick.

She traveled internationally, expanding her enterprise.

“Just this morning,” Frost replied, setting the cup aside.

Stella nodded. Whatever was happening with the Quarry family must have been significant if Frost had to rush back.

Frost sighed, “I wanted to come back when Mom fainted and got hospitalized, but I got caught up with work.”

Stella was shocked. “Imogen was hospitalized?”

That must have been when Hogan made his dramatic entrance into the Quarry family. Xander had stirred things up, and it seemed

Hogan was Thane’s son after all.

Frost glanced at Stella, her gaze intent. “My brother hasn’t been causing you real trouble these past few years, has he?”

Stella raised an eyebrow. “What’s your point?”

Frost leaned forward, hands clasped on the polished coffee table, exuding an air of negotiation. “Do you think the Quarry family deserves everything that’s happened because of him?”

The Quarry family had been facing challenges, just like the Larkin family, with their collaborations with Ronald hanging in the balance.

Stella smirked, “Did you talk to your brother before coming here?”

Frost’s brows furrowed, her eyes narrowing as she studied Stella.

Stella chuckled lightly, “Ask Yorick what he’s put me through because of Ursula if you want to know why the Quarry family is paying such a price.”

Stella could see Frost was defensive, eager to argue the Quarry family’s innocence. But Yorick had taken over the Quarry Group, and the family’s losses were far from undeserved.

Her gaze met Frost’s, equally intense and unwavering.

Chapter 493

Frost’s brow furrowed deeply. From her expression, she hadn’t talked things through with Yorick before coming to see her. She had been abroad for the past few years, so she wasn’t up to speed with her family’s affairs.

Listening to Stella’s tone, Frost felt a slight tremor in her heart. She knew Yorick had feelings for Ursula. Even though she hadn’t been around, she had pieced together some information from various reports. The gist of it was that Ursula had nearly killed Stella.

Frost took a deep breath. “Ursula was the Larkin family’s adopted daughter, so the issues between you and her are the Larkin family’s matter, right?”

Family matters should be resolved behind closed doors, not dragged out into the open for everyone to see.

Stella nodded. “Yes, it’s a Larkin family issue, but Yorick’s been covering it up, suppressing all the evidence. He chose to get involved, so tell me, Frost, is he innocent?”

That car accident was a huge deal. When she figured out it was related to Ursula, she went on a rampage against Ursula, gathering substantial evidence.

But those people back then… there’s no need to explain.

Jaxon even went so far as to hire a hitman to help Ursula suppress the incident. And Yorick was part of it!

They said Yorick was her fiancé during those two years, but for her, he was just a pawn, a tool to fend off Ferrowland.

Frost’s pupils trembled at what she heard.

“So, you’re saying he knew Ursula caused the accident?”

Stella chuckled drily. “Go ask him who Felix is.”

Felix? Upon hearing that name, Frost’s breath caught in her throat. Felix was a notorious hitman, renowned globally for never missing a mark.

“You’re saying he hired Felix to go after you? Then how did you…”

“Wondering why I’m still alive? It’s because the Lugar family raised me.”

And she had a connection with Felix!

That was their most vicious attempt to take her down. They didn’t hesitate to hire Felix to take her life, but Stella wouldn’t have survived that time if it hadn’t been for her relationship with Felix.

Felix informed her about it later. If anyone wondered why she was so ruthless toward the Larkin family and Yorick, it was because of what they had done to her.

Jaxon was running around frantically because of Cloudia, suddenly recognizing her as his sister, huh? And Frost said Yorick was innocent?

Oh, innocence wasn’t something Frost’s protective words alone could decide.

Frost’s breathing quickened, and she gritted her teeth. “That bastard Yorick, how could he do that to you?”

Stella blinked in surprise.

Suddenly, Frost was furious. She stood up, flushing with anger. “I’m going back right now to wring Yorick’s neck.”

Stella was left speechless. The change was abrupt, but it made sense knowing Frost’s fiery nature.

Frost stormed out in a rage.

Stella shrugged. Let it be chaos. Maybe the Quarry family wasn’t chaotic enough, or Frost wouldn’t have waited this long to return.

With Frost gone, Stella was left alone. The housekeeper entered to clear away Frost’s coffee cup.

Stella turned and left the living room.

The butler approached respectfully. “Miss, is there anything you need to take back to Ferrowland?”

Stella shook her head. “No.”

Portis City hadn’t left a great impression on her during her two-year stay there. This time, returning to Ferrowland, she wanted to go back cleanly, without taking even a leaf from Portis City.

The butler nodded. “Understood.”

“Where’s Ronald?”

“In the study. Dr. Yoder and Mr. Cobb have arrived.”

Chapter 494

Stella nodded, not asking any more questions. She was eager to lie down in her room for a bit since she had a red-eye flight to catch
later that night. Although she could sleep on the plane, it just wasn’t as restful as sleeping in her own bed.
When she reached the stairway, Ronald and Hugo came downstairs, with Finley trailing behind them.
Seeing her, Ronald turned to Finley and said, “Hey, check on Star, will you?”
Finley looked puzzled. “Huh? What’s wrong with her?”
Ronald said, “She hasn’t had much appetite these past few days.”
After instructing Finley, Ronald turned to Stella, affectionately tousling her smooth hair. “I’m heading out for a bit.”
As soon as she heard Ronald was leaving with Hugo, Stella instinctively grabbed his wrist.
“There won’t be any more changes about returning to Ferrowland tonight, right?”
She hoped not. Delay again, and Susanna might be in tears over the phone.
Plus, she was worried about Susanna. Hull wouldn’t harm Susanna, but the stress of the situation was concerning. She needed to head back as soon as possible.
“Don’t worry. It’s all set,” Ronald reassured her.
“Good, then go ahead,” she said.
Ronald nodded and turned to leave with Hugo. He was indeed a busy
man.
Once they disappeared through the door, Stella asked Finley, “Is everything sorted with Lancelot?”
In Ferrowland, anyone daring enough to mess with Ronald’s stuff was quite a rarity. This Lancelot guy was certainly bold.
Finley paused for a moment when she mentioned Lancelot. Then, he said with a serious face, “There’s no more Lancelot in this world.”
Stella was shocked. She had sensed that Lancelot wouldn’t meet a good end after messing with Ronald. And it seemed she was right.
Finley noticed her concern. “You feeling unwell?”
Stella shrugged. “Not really unwell. I just haven’t had much of an appetite.”
Lately, food just didn’t taste as good as it used to. She used to find everything delicious, especially at night.
Finley asked, “No appetite? Bloated stomach?”
Stella nodded. “A little.”
Funny, she hadn’t eaten much, yet she felt somewhat bloated.
Finley contemplated for a moment, studying Stella with a thoughtful look.
His scrutiny made her uneasy. “It’s not some serious illness, right?” Anyone would feel anxious when a doctor looked at them like that. She was still young, and the last thing she needed was a health
scare.
Finley reassured her, “Definitely not a serious illness.”
“Oh.”
Then why the strange look? It’s not like a lack of appetite is a major illness.
Finley thought for a moment. “I’ll get you some pills to try.”
“What pills?” asked Stella.
“Digestive enzymes, the ones Ronald used to give you.”
Stella remembered, “Oh, those?”
She recalled having them during her hospital stay. They were tangy and sweet, with a surprisingly pleasant taste.
Finley didn’t think the bloating was serious, but something felt off to him, though he couldn’t quite put his finger on it. Oh well, he’d let her try the pills first.
Stella said, “Okay, I’ll take them.”
With that, she turned to head upstairs.
“Where are you off to?” Finley asked.
“Going to take a nap.”
Finley remarked, “You’ve been sleeping a lot lately, haven’t you?”
It seemed like Stella was always ready to nap.
His comment made her pause. Now that Finley mentioned it, she remembered she had slept exceptionally well recently.

Chapter 495

Stella used to breeze through her afternoons without needing a nap, full of energy and ready to tackle whatever her job threw at her.
But things had changed recently. After lunch, she found herself struggling to keep her eyes open. It was getting worse, sometimes she even needed a nap in the morning before dragging herself through the day. And adding up all these naps with her night’s sleep, she was spending a significant chunk of her time asleep.
But the quality of her sleep wasn’t good.
“I feel awful,” she confided in Finley. “Every time I sleep, I dream and wake up exhausted.”
What made it worse was that they were nightmares. Stella dreamt about snakes and other creepy crawlies, which made her skin crawl just thinking about them.
Finley raised an eyebrow. “More nightmares, huh? Maybe I should get you some herbal tea.”
Stella nodded, “Yeah, maybe that’ll help.”
The two friends chatted back and forth, eventually deciding that
Stella had insomnia, plagued by nightmares and perhaps an upset stomach.
Finley soon left, and Stella had just settled back into her room when her phone rang. It was Tegan.
“Tegan,” Stella answered the phone.
“Star…” Tegan’s voice sounded weak and shaky. Even over the phone, Stella could sense something was wrong.
Stella’s heart skipped a beat. “Tegan, what’s wrong?”
“Star, help…”
Stella’s eyes widened in panic. That single word, “help,” shattered any lingering drowsiness.
Reacting instantly, she demanded, “Where are you? What happened?” But there was only static on the line. Tegan’s voice was gone, replaced by chaotic noise that made it impossible to pinpoint her location.
Stella’s heart was pounding in her chest. She rushed out of her room, phone pressed to her ear, “Tegan, say something! Tegan, Tegan?”
Despite her pleas, Tegan’s voice didn’t return. Stella was in a frenzy, ready to bolt out the door.
The butler intercepted her at the bottom of the stairs. “Miss.”
“Who’s the driver with Tegan? Where are they? Find out, quickly!” Stella’s voice was urgent.
The butler hesitated, “Tegan was in an accident.”
Stella’s breath caught in her throat, disbelief washing over her as she stared at the butler.
The butler said, “We just got the call. Tegan was in a serious car accident.”
“How is she?” Stella’s voice wavered. She feared the worst, her mind replaying Tegan’s faint voice.
“The accident just happened. The driver was unconscious but has come to. He said Tegan was out cold, and they’ve called for an ambulance.”
Despite this, Stella was at her limit. “I’m going to see her.”
The butler offered, “I’ll arrange a car.”
“No need!” Stella snapped, already heading for the door. “Send me their location right now.”
The butler tried to protest, but Stella had already grabbed her car keys and dashed outside. She was still in her loungewear, not even
bothering to grab a coat.
Worried, the butler instructed a maid, “Get Miss a coat quickly.”
As he sent the location to Stella, he heard her car roar to life, tires screeching as she sped off into the cold, snowy world.
The butler’s anxiety spiked. The roads were treacherous this time of year, and he feared for Stella’s safety. As he grabbed the coat from the maid, he quickly dialed Ronald’s number, seeking help.

Chapter 496

About twenty minutes later, Stella arrived at the crash site. As soon as she stepped out of her car, she saw Uriah cradling Tegan gently, carrying her onto the ambulance.

Stella instinctively rushed forward. “Tegan!”

There was so much blood.

Just moments ago, Tegan had been chatting away with her over the phone, and now, she lay silently in Uriah’s arms. Her face was as pale as a ghost, devoid of any color.

Stella’s heart twisted painfully.

Before she could get closer, the ambulance doors shut, and it sped away.

The accident scene was a mess. The front of Tegan’s car was damaged, and a truck had flipped over nearby.

The driver who was with Tegan limped over, addressing Stella respectfully, “Ms. Quinn.”

Stella looked at the driver, still in shock. “You were driving for Tegan?” The driver nodded, pointing to a spot on the road. “Yes, the car was initially parked over there.”

“Parked?”

“Yes, as soon as we exited the junction, it lost control and rammed into us.”

Stella’s eyes widened in disbelief. Her heart skipped a beat. She looked at the car’s front end again, and it seemed deliberate.

The driver didn’t say much, but the message was clear to Stella. Drivers working for the Quinn family were highly trained, with a keen sense of danger and a sharp memory of their surroundings. If the driver said the car was parked there, he must have noticed it from afar.

A car parked by the roadside suddenly colliding with theirs? Was the accident aimed at Ronald, or was it targeting Tegan?

It couldn’t have targeted Ronald. If it were, the perpetrator wouldn’t resort to such amateurish tactics.

So, it was targeting Tegan? If it was meant for Tegan, then she had been under surveillance for some time!

Stella’s mind raced, and her breathing grew rapid.

She closed her eyes for a moment. “You should head to the hospital.” The driver nodded, “Okay.”

“I’ll take you.” She glanced at the driver’s leg. He wasn’t seriously injured, but he was limping.

Besides, she needed to check on Tegan’s condition at the hospital. The driver hesitated, “But…”

A driver being chauffeured by his employer? That broke all sorts of protocols.

Stella knew what he was thinking and said calmly, “Just get in.”

It wasn’t the time for etiquette.

Hearing her, the driver nodded nervously, “Thank you, Ms. Quinn.”

They were about to get into the car when suddenly, two cars pulled up just a few feet away. One of them opened its door first.

Ronald stepped out, exuding a stern and intense aura, and locked eyes with Stella.

Her heart skipped a beat. “Weren’t you out on business, Ronald?”

Seeing her in such thin clothing, Ronald quickly closed the distance and pulled her into a warm embrace.

He scolded gently, “Why didn’t you wear more when you left the house?”

It wasn’t until he mentioned it that Stella realized she was feeling cold.

As Ronald took off his jacket to wrap around her, the family butler hurried out of the other car. “Sir, Miss Stella’s coat.”

Noticing how lightly dressed Stella was, the butler had brought her coat, worrying both about her catching cold and her reckless driving. Ronald accepted the coat and wrapped it around Stella. “Put your arms through. Wear it properly.”

Chapter 497

Thirty minutes later, Stella rushed into the Hospital, where Tegan was still in the emergency room.

Uriah was pacing outside the doors, seething with anger as he barked into his phone, “Get that truck driver here now. I’m going to question him myself.”

Even from a distance, Stella could feel his dangerous aura.

The hospital’s chief and director stood nervously in the hallway, anxiously awaiting for any updates.

Uriah ended his call and turned to Ethan, who was standing by his side. “Check all the driver’s financial transactions.”

Ethan nodded, already a step ahead. “I’ve got it,” he replied, handing his phone over to Uriah.

Having been by Uriah’s side for years, Ethan knew exactly what needed to be done the moment things took a turn.

As soon as the ambulance was en route, Ethan sensed something fishy, prompting him to dig deeper. It wasn’t paranoia but necessity. Recently, the people around Uriah had shown increasing hostility toward Tegan.

Uriah skimmed through the information on Ethan’s phone, his demeanor growing even more menacing by the second.

Stella had hurried to the hospital intending to share what Ronald, her

driver, had noticed. But now, it seemed unnecessary.

Uriah’s eyes narrowed. “Fine, bring Helena…” He paused, his voice turning icy, “to Officer Archer.”

Ethan’s heart skipped a beat at Uriah’s command. He nodded, adding, “And what about Mrs. Horner?”

Helena was a distant relative of Mrs. Horner’s, the daughter of her cousin’s wife’s brother, to be exact. Her parents had tragically died in a plane crash two years ago.

Though not closely related, there was enough of a connection that Mrs. Horner had taken her in. Somehow, Helena had charmed Mrs. Horner, who had tried to match her with Uriah. Given the situation, Mrs. Horner would be upset, considering her fondness for Helena.

Uriah’s eyes turned cold at the mention of his mother. “Does she think she can manipulate the law?”

Ethan was stunned. Certainly not! But she did have her ways. It was a headache, to say the least.

But Uriah was determined. Helena would be taken away and questioned.

“I’m on it,” Ethan said and left.

Uriah lit a cigarette, taking two deep drags. The chief and director remained silent, afraid to interrupt.

Stella approached cautiously.

Uriah glanced at her, exhaling smoke without a word.

Stella wasn’t sure what to say now.

The doors to the emergency room swung open, and Tegan was wheeled out.

Uriah was by her side in an instant. He took her hand gently. “Tegan.”

His voice quivered with emotion, his hand tenderly brushing over the bandage on her forehead.

The attending nurse removed her mask and reassured them, “Ms. James has only minor injuries. Nevertheless, she’ll need to stay for observation overnight.”

Uriah nodded, finally noticing the bandages on Tegan’s leg and the superficial cut on her forehead.

Stella stepped closer.

Conscious but visibly tired, Tegan ignored Uriah and looked at Stella instead. She withdrew her hand from Uriah’s grasp and reached out to Stella. “Star.”

Her sudden movement left Uriah feeling oddly empty, a pang in his chest…

Stella took Tegan’s hand and said with regret. “I’m so sorry.”

Chapter 498

It was Ronald who had sent word for Tegan to come to Mist Bay, and It was the Mist Bay driver who picked her up. None of this would have happened if she hadn’t come to Mist Bay.

Tegan shook her head. “Don’t apologize. If it weren’t for your driver’s quick reflexes, that truck would have run right over where! was sitting.”

Would she have survived that?

At that moment, Tegan’s voice was calm, with a sense of relief from narrowly escaping disaster.

However, her words hit like a ton of bricks for Uriah, crashing down on his heart.

Stella spoke up, “You…”

“I saw it,” Tegan continued, “the truck driver’s first instinct was to avoid danger for himself. But your driver saved me.”

The driver positioned himself in the way of the truck, stopping its wheels in their tracks. In a split second, he jumped out and climbed onto the truck, dragging the truck driver out.

Tegan knew that person had deliberately aimed to take her life. Had it been anyone else driving, or had she driven herself back, it might have been her last day.

These words were meant for Stella to hear but also made things clear to Uriah.

Stella gripped Tegan’s hand tightly. “Tegan.”

She understood it, too. When Tegan was with Uriah, people merely disliked her, and Uriah protected her.

But now, they didn’t just dislike her. They hated her enough to plot against her life.

If it weren’t for Uriah, she, the savior of the Horner family, would be treated worse than a stray dog in that household.

Once, it was Uriah who kept her going, but now…

Tegan grasped Stella’s wrist. “You’re heading back to Ferrowland tonight, aren’t you?”

Stella hesitated. Faced with Tegan’s gaze, she couldn’t bring herself to say “yes.”

With Tegan in such danger, it didn’t seem right to leave. Knowing someone was plotting against Tegan’s life, she couldn’t rest easy

When noticing Stella’s hesitation, Tegan’s lips curled into a bitter smile. “I’ll go too.”

“Tegan.” Uriah, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up, his voice tinged with panic and restraint.

Stella was stunned by Tegan’s decision to leave with her.

Tegan ignored Uriah. She held Stella’s hand tightly, “Star, you have a way, don’t you?”

Stella hesitated.

A way? Was this girl planning to escape Uriah?

Stella instinctively glanced at Uriah, whose face was tense, his hands clenched into fists.

She understood. Tegan wanted to leave Uriah and head to Ferrowland, something Uriah would never agree to.

And Tegan’s plea for a “way” meant she wanted Stella to use Ronald’s influence to get her out. Had things really gotten this bad between her and Uriah?

Uriah stepped forward, pulling Tegan’s hand from Stella’s grasp. “Tegan, don’t you think you should…”

“Give you a reasonable explanation?”

He didn’t get to finish before Tegan interrupted him.

“Then shouldn’t you explain why your mother has been against me all these years?” Tegan demanded.

“What right does she have? What right does the entire Horner family have?” She nearly shouted the last part.

Uriah was at a loss for words.

Stella felt a jolt in her chest.

Tegan yanked her hand away from Uriah’s grip, her eyes filled with resentment as she looked at him. The warmth and passion that once filled her gaze were gone.

Facing Tegan’s cold stare, Uriah felt a pang in his heart. “Did you believe what Forrest said?”

Chapter 499

Their eyes locked.

At that moment. It felt like a vast ocean had suddenly come between them, even though they were right before each other.

Tegan turned her face away, ignoring Uriah’s words.

But the next instant, Uriah gently but firmly turned her face back to him, forcing their eyes to meet again. “Tell me. Have you seen Forrest again?”

Tegan narrowed her eyes. “Don’t blame everything on Forrest. The issues between us have nothing to do with him.”

“Then what are they about?” Uriah’s voice rose, frustration boiling over.

The air around them seemed to freeze.

Tegan looked at Uriah silently, saying nothing.

Uriah’s grip on her wrist tightened. “Tegan.”

“I need some space, and right now, I don’t want to see you. Can I have that?” Tegan spoke the last few words through gritted teeth.

Uriah’s entire demeanor became even more dangerous.

It was the first time Stella had witnessed such tension between the two. From everything she knew, Uriah had always been protective of Tegan. But now, what had happened between them?

As things seemed about to escalate, Stella stepped forward. “Uriah, Tegan’s just been through a lot and got hurt. She might not be clear-minded. Would you give her some time and space?”

Uriah was teetering on the edge of fury, and Stella was genuinely worried he might hurt Tegan.

The mention of Tegan being ‘hurt’ seemed to pull Uriah back to his senses. He looked at Tegan, slowly releasing his grip.

Stella sighed in relief.

“Let me talk to Tegan alone, okay?” she suggested.

This resistance towards Uriah was new for Tegan. Even when they discussed Uriah in the past, she had only been resistant to his family. But towards Uriah himself…

No, Stella remembered now. She had sensed something was off between Tegan and Uriah even then. Her gaze tightened as she looked at Tegan

Unah stood up and glanced at Stella. His eyes had regained their clarity, but he said nothing and turned, striding down the hallway.

Stella turned to the frightened nurse. “Please, take her to her room.”

Uriah’s presence had been so intense that no one, not even the chief doctor, dared to interject during the confrontation.

Now that Uriah had left, the doctor quickly instructed, “Take Ms. James to her room.”

Despite the Horner family’s disdain for Tegan, everyone knew she was Uriah’s cherished one.

Stella had the butler with her, and Ronald just left after taking her to the hospital.

Now, in the hospital room, it was just Stella and Tegan.

Stella took Tegan’s hand. “What’s going on between you and Uriah?”

They used to be so close. And then there was that other thing: “Who is Helena?”

Stella had overheard Uriah on the phone, mentioning handing Helena over to Archer.

Helena? In all her years in Portis City, Stella had never heard of her. She only knew Mrs. Horner had been trying to set Uriah up on blind dates recently.

Was Helena one of those dates? If so, it was ridiculous. Going on a date and then acting like this toward Tegan. Who did she think she was?

Tegan replied, “Uriah’s distant cousin. No blood relation.”

Technically, she was a cousin, but distantly so, with generations in between.

Stella asked, “Did she have something to do with the accident?”

Tegan closed her eyes, weary of the Horner family’s endless drama. She didn’t want to deal with it anymore. “Let’s not talk about them, Star. I want to leave Portis City. Can you take me away?”

At that moment, as Tegan mentioned leaving Portis City again, Stella knew she meant it.

Chapter 500

Stella could sense Tegan’s unprecedented determination. Over the years, she had witnessed Tegan’s struggles within the Horner family, and now, she nodded firmly. “Okay, I’ll help you get out of here.”

Tegan’s despair was palpable. She was a remarkably mature young woman, always facing challenges head-on. The impulse to escape was unlike her usual self, and Stella understood that sometimes, in moments of despair, you don’t need to ask questions. You just need to nod and be there for them. Stella wouldn’t press if Tegan didn’t want to talk about it.

“Really?” Tegan’s eyes, previously filled with sorrow, now gleamed with a glimmer of hope.

Stella nodded. “Yeah.”

“But what about Uriah…” Tegan trailed off, clearly troubled. Uriah wasn’t likely to let her go easily, and that was what worried her the most.

Stella didn’t know what had happened between them to bring things to this point. But seeing the light in Tegan’s eyes, she reassured her, “Don’t worry. I’ve got a plan.”

With that, she pulled out her phone and called Ronald. “Hey, I’m taking Tegan with me to Ferrowland. There’s some trouble with Uriah.”

Those few words conveyed everything.

Tegan clutched her blanket, tense with uncertainty.

Ronald paused for a moment on the other end, then replied, “I’ll handle it.”

Those four words came through the phone, which brought Tegan a sense of relief.

Stella continued, “Okay, can you have Finley come to the hospital later?”

Finley was a doctor, and with Tegan’s recent injury, they needed to ensure she was fit to travel after a thorough check-up.

Ronald agreed, his tone ever supportive. They exchanged a few more words before ending the call, and Stella turned to Tegan with

assurance, “It’s done.”

Tegan managed a bittersweet smile. “Star, I do envy you.”

Mr. Quinn of Ferrowland was quite renowned, yet Stella could express her own desires without hesitation. She spoke, and he listened.

Stella fell silent, understanding what Tegan envied. She had once thought Tegan and Uriah had a similar relationship. But seeing Tegan so constrained, it was clear there was something in Uriah’s demands she couldn’t agree to.

Meanwhile, in Ferrowland, Susanna was in her room, desperately thirsty after consuming too much salty pasta. She wanted to head downstairs for a drink but was wary of running into Hull and his dim-witted buddy. Any wrong word could ignite Hull’s temper, and she’d suffer.

Susanna was stunned when Stella called to say Tegan was coming to Ferrowland.

“Is she coming for a visit? Will Uriah be joining her?”

In Susanna’s mind, Tegan and Uriah were inseparable. Wherever one went, the other would follow. Uriah was always the one leading the way.

Stella simply replied, “He won’t be.”.

Susanna was surprised. “Really? Won’t Uriah object to that?”

For years, wherever Uriah went, Tegan was by his side. It was hard to imagine her coming alone.

Before Stella could respond, there was a knock at Susanna’s door. She gripped her phone tightly. “Who is it?”

“It’s time to change my dressing,” Hull’s stern voice came from the other side.

Susanna’s heart skipped a beat. Why did she have to be the one to do this, when his people were around?

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 361 to 370)

Chapter 361

“Did you run into him again this morning?” Stewart asked, raising an eyebrow as he sipped his coffee.

Charlene sighed, replying, “Yeah.”

Going through the divorce process while running into your ex-husband all the time was a real pain. But since their companies had a partnership, occasional

encounters were unavoidable.

After a busy couple of days back at the office, Charlene found herself tagged in a group message by Quincy on Wednesday morning. Stewart was on a flight to another state, so when Quincy explained the issue, Charlene packed up her things and headed out to Neural Nexus Tech with a team of tech specialists in tow.

This was the first time she was visiting Neural Nexus Tech since Thorne had handed it over to Vesta. As they pulled up to the building, Charlene noticed Dalton Ramirez getting out of his car too. He had an ongoing collaboration with Neural Nexus Tech that hadn’t changed with the change in leadership.

With the switch from Thorne to Vesta, Dalton’s business discussions had a new face, but the business remained the same. As they saw each other, both Charlene and Dalton quickly averted their eyes.

As Charlene, Dalton, and their crew walked into the Neural Nexus Tech building, they immediately spotted Vesta. It appeared she was once again being pursued by a particularly persistent admirer, who was clutching an extravagant bouquet of red roses.

Facing the entrance, Vesta noticed Charlene at the same time. This was the first time Vesta had seen Charlene since learning that Granger Harden had taken an interest in her. Her expression turned icy as soon as she laid eyes on Charlene.

Dalton, noticing Vesta’s discomfort with her suitor, stepped forward, “What’s going on here?”

Charlene wasn’t interested in their drama. She turned her attention back to her team and headed straight for the elevators.

About three minutes later, as they were still waiting for the elevator, Vesta’s voice drifted over, “Thanks for stepping in.”

“No problem,” Dalton replied, concern etched on his face. “Isn’t there building security? Why aren’t they handling this?”

Vesta sighed, “He bribed the security.”

Dalton frowned, “So he can just keep doing this?”

“He won’t,” Vesta replied, her tone calm and assured. “I’ll talk to Thorne about it later. He’ll sort it out.”

Dalton seemed to mull this over, his gaze dropping to the floor before he replied, “Good to hear.”

By the time the elevator arrived, Dalton and Vesta had caught up with Charlene and her team. Everyone filed into the elevator together.

The employees from PrimeStar, who frequently accompanied Charlene to Neural Nexus Tech for work, were well aware of the change in ownership.

Recognizing Vesta, they greeted her warmly, “Ms. Hawkins.”

Previously, when Vesta was the director of a project, she was known as Director Hawkins. Now, as the rightful owner of Neural Nexus Tech, the title had changed to reflect her new position.

Vesta nodded in response, “I appreciate all your hard work on the project.”

PrimeStar’s tech team responded quickly, “It’s our pleasure.”

Vesta was polite and courteous to everyone, which made Charlene’s cold demeanor stand out even more. Dalton noticed Charlene’s frosty silence towards Vesta and pressed his lips together in discomfort.

Although the PrimeStar tech team had accompanied Charlene or Stewart to Neural Nexus Tech several times, they had never directly encountered any tension between Charlene and Vesta. Now, noticing that Charlene was ignoring both Dalton and Vesta, and they were ignoring her in return, it became clear that there might be some underlying issues.

An awkward silence settled in as the elevator ascended, leaving everyone to their thoughts.

Chapter 362

As the elevator dinged softly, signaling Charlene’s arrival at her desired floor, she stepped out without sparing another glance at Vesta and the others. Her mind was already elsewhere, diving straight into the whirlwind of her bustling workday.

Time flew by unnoticed until Charlene, deep in conversation with Quincy, caught a glimpse of familiar figures at the department’s entrance. It was Katie, Georgina, Maureen, and Leah. Quincy noticed them too.

Assuming Charlene didn’t recognize them, he leaned in and whispered, “That’s Mr. Hawkins’s family.”

Charlene merely nodded, her expression indifferent.

Katie and her entourage had spotted Charlene too. Given that PrimeStar Technologies and Neural Nexus Tech were collaborating, it wasn’t a shock for Katie and the others to see her around. Their gazes were cool, barely acknowledging Charlene before they moved on, as if she were a stranger.

Leah, however, seemed rather pleased. Seeing Charlene indirectly working under Vesta gave her a certain smug satisfaction, and Georgina shared in the amusement with a small, knowing smile.

Leah led the group toward Charlene’s desk. They had first visited Neural Nexus Tech the very afternoon Thorne Henderson officially handed it over to Vesta, eager to evaluate the company he had gifted her. By now, everyone at Neural Nexus Tech was familiar with Katie and Maureen’s faces.

As they approached, Quincy set aside his work, greeting them with a polite, “Good afternoon, Katie, Georgina, Mrs. Hawkins.”

Katie and Georgina returned the greeting with warm smiles, feigning interest in the company’s progress. “We heard there were some issues with the autonomous driving system. How’s it being handled?” Katie inquired.

“Pretty smoothly,” Quincy assured. “We should have it sorted by this afternoon.”

Katie nodded, still ignoring Charlene, and said to Quincy, “That’s good to hear. Keep up the good work.”

“Of course, ma’am. It’s our duty,” Quincy replied, about to introduce Charlene when Leah interjected, her eyes fixed on Charlene with a mocking glint.

“I haven’t been at Neural Nexus Tech for long, yet the system’s had multiple hiccups in this short time. I wonder if it’s someone’s incompetence or a lack of dedication that’s requiring all these updates and maintenance,” Leah said, clearly targeting Charlene.

Quincy was momentarily taken aback. He knew Leah wasn’t familiar with their technical work and was about to defend the team when Charlene spoke up, her tone cool and composed.

“If you doubt our competence or commitment, you’re welcome to propose terminating the contract,” she said.

Leah was momentarily at a loss for words. Though she liked to stir things up with her words, she wasn’t ignorant. She knew PrimeStar had become a leading authority in Al within the country. Questioning anything was fair game, but challenging PrimeStar’s technology could risk angering Stewart Ferguson, which would cost Neural Nexus Tech dearly.

She scoffed, “You talk big. Anyone listening might think you run PrimeStar.”

Charlene replied, her voice steady, “Whether I do or don’t, Ms. Spencer, you can draft the breach of contract, and you’ll see if I’m bluffing.”

Chapter 363

If someone defaults without a valid reason, there’s always a penalty to pay.

Charlene wouldn’t mind parting ways with Neural Nexus Tech as long as the compensation for breach of contract was settled.

“You!”

Leah was taken aback and almost retorted.

It wasn’t just about her not having the authority to decide for Neural Nexus Tech; even if she could, breaking ties with PrimeStar would mean crossing Stewart. Everyone knew that both Vesta’s family and others were keen on maintaining a good relationship with Stewart.

Taking such a rash decision would be akin to making an enemy out of Stewart.

This was clear to Georgina, Katie, and the others.

Seeing Leah left speechless by Charlene’s boldness, Georgina felt a twinge of discomfort.

Even Maureen, who had been watching Charlene, seemed to grow colder.

They hadn’t expected anyone to speak so brazenly.

But Maureen wasn’t about to let it get to her. She looked at Charlene with a frosty gaze and said, “You talk a good game, but are you sure your signature holds any legal weight?”

Quincy was shocked to see Charlene going head-to-head with members of the Hawkins and Spencer families.

He worried about things escalating further, so he tried to intervene by gently tugging on Charlene. However, she shrugged him off and stared Maureen down with an even colder look. “Whether my signature holds up legally or not, we can find out. But I’m guessing some people are too afraid to test it.”

Charlene was confident.

Maureen pursed her lips.

Ever since Vesta started dating Thorne, both the Hawkins and Spencer families had been comfortably shielded, rarely facing any confrontations.

Especially not from someone like Charlene.

“What’s going on here?”

Vesta approached, curious about the commotion.

Charlene seized the moment and spoke before anyone else could. “Ms. Spencer here claims that our PrimeStar isn’t competent enough, which is why our team frequently needs to visit Neural Nexus Tech for maintenance. I suggested that if they really believe we’re lacking, they should just terminate the contract. But Ms. Spencer said I couldn’t make decisions for PrimeStar. So, I asked them to draft a breach contract for me to sign, to prove whether I could act on behalf of PrimeStar.”

“And this lady”-Charlene gestured at Maureen-“questioned the legality of my signature. I challenged them to draft that breached contract and see for themselves. It’s funny how they insult us freely but hesitate when asked to back it up. So, Mr. Hawkins, what do you say?”

Vesta pressed her lips together, surprised by the turn of events.

With Charlene laying it out like that, Vesta was almost certain that if the breach contract were drawn up, Charlene’s signature would indeed hold legal standing.

But actually signing such a contract would mean paying hefty penalties and scrambling to find a new partner, which could severely delay their autonomous vehicle launch. That would be a costly setback.

Charlene, noticing Vesta’s hesitation, added, “So, Mr. Hawkins, are you afraid too? You all questioned PrimeStar’s capability, yet when it comes to drafting a contract, everyone’s suddenly silent. What’s the matter? Do you think your status gives you the right to bully others?”

“It’s a minor issue,” Vesta replied coolly. “No need to blow it out of proportion, Ms. Ross.”

“Your cousin insults us at will, and your mother supports her despite knowing she’s in the wrong. Now, Mr. Hawkins, you also know your family’s in the wrong but refuse to apologize, instead accusing us of overreacting…”

Charlene looked straight at her and continued, “I’ve often heard Mr. Hawkins is fair and reasonable. But now it seems neither you nor your family are as understanding as people claim.”

Chapter 364

Maureen and Vesta exchanged glances, their expressions subtly shifting.

Usually, in situations like this, they’d have Leah apologize straight away to prevent any unnecessary drama that might tarnish their image.

However, when Charlene threw out the suggestion of terminating the contract if they doubted her capabilities, both the Hawkins and Spencer families became more focused on whether Charlene could really lead PrimeStar.

Even if Leah was at fault, Maureen and Vesta thought they could always deal with Charlene later and decide on an apology. But this time, being a bit too relaxed about the situation allowed Charlene to steer the narrative in her favor.

The technicians from PrimeStar and the staff from Neural Nexus Tech were oblivious to the ongoing feud between Charlene and the two families. They were outsiders, and Charlene’s signing authority wasn’t their main concern.

From their perspective, whether it was Leah questioning Charlene’s authority at PrimeStar or Maureen dismissing the legality of her signature, it all seemed like the Spencer and Hawkins clans were just covering for Leah.

Clearly, Leah was in the wrong, yet instead of making Leah apologize, the families seemed to gang up on Charlene, applying undue pressure.

Leah wasn’t the most likable person, but Vesta and Maureen, along with Katie, usually came across as well-mannered and reasonable. Honestly, even Quincy and the others were surprised by their behavior today.

Vesta was quick to apologize, “I’m sorry, Ms. Ross. Both my boyfriend Thorne and I value our partnership with PrimeStar. Otherwise, we wouldn’t have chosen to collaborate in the first place.”

“We trust in PrimeStar’s technology. My mother and I are just used to protecting my sister. In our haste, we said some inappropriate things, and that wasn’t our intention. Please, Ms. Ross, don’t take it to heart.”

Mentioning Thorne didn’t seem to faze Charlene.

Charlene replied, “So, what’s your point? Are you suggesting we just let this slide, Ms. Hawkins?”

Vesta knew Charlene wouldn’t back down easily.

She restrained her emotions, trying to sound conciliatory, “What would you consider a sincere gesture, Ms. Ross? Please, feel free to let us know, and we’ll do our best to meet your expectations.”

Charlene simply tossed the ball back into her court. “Figuring out how to show sincerity is your responsibility, Ms. Hawkins.”

Vesta paused, glancing at Charlene, “You’re right, Ms. Ross. Perhaps a dinner to make amends-“

“We’re quite busy, and socializing isn’t part of my agenda,” Charlene cut in, adding, “If you have anything to say, please discuss it directly with Mr. Ferguson.”

With that, she turned away, leaving the Spencer and Hawkins families behind, and got back to work.

Vesta watched her for a moment, then apologized to the rest of the PrimeStar team before leaving with Maureen, Katie, and the others in tow.

As they walked away, Leah couldn’t help but vent, “It was just a minor issue. Charlene’s just upset because her brother-in-law handed the company to you, and now she’s making a big deal out of nothing-“

Vesta and Maureen silently agreed.

Regardless, Charlene managed to force them into an apology and tarnished their image a bit in the process.

It was clear they’d miscalculated today.

Maureen turned to Leah, “You’re not a kid anymore, Leah. Try to think things through before you act.”

Chapter 365

Around noon, Charlene found a moment to talk to Stewart. She said, “We need to shift the focus of this conflict a bit.”

Stewart paused for a moment, then quickly caught on to what she was suggesting. He chuckled, “Got it, I know just what to do.”

Not long after, Stewart received a call from Vesta.

He answered casually.

Vesta started, “I was wondering if Mr. Ferguson is aware of what happened this morning?”

Stewart replied with a smile, “Are you referring to the incident where your family ignored the facts and accused my company of incompetence, claiming that we haven’t been diligent in fulfilling our contractual obligations?”

Vesta apologized, “I’m sorry, Mr. Ferguson. It was my cousin’s mistake, and I-“

Stewart interrupted her, “Furthermore, I heard that after learning the details, Mr. Hawkins accused my employees of overreacting when they defended our company. Is that true? Mr. Hawkins, how do you intend to address this?”

Vesta responded, “Mr. Ferguson, it was indeed our fault. I assure you, I’ll make sure my cousin doesn’t let something like this happen again-“

Stewart listened but then chuckled, “Mr. Hawkins, you must be joking. This issue isn’t just about your cousin.”

“After knowing the details, if Mr. Hawkins believes that my employees were overreacting in defending our company, it suggests that he also thinks our company is incompetent and neglectful in our duties.”

“Ms. Hawkins, your actions have slandered our company and infringed on our reputation. In a partnership, basic respect for the facts is essential, and if that’s lacking, I can’t continue working with someone like you. I expect compensation for the damage to our reputation and a swift termination of our partnership.”

Vesta’s expression shifted.

She had always thought of this as a minor issue, assuming that even if Stewart decided to stand up for Charlene, it wouldn’t amount to much.

She hadn’t anticipated Stewart would bypass Leah and bring the matter directly to her.

She started to speak, “Mr. Ferguson, this matter-“

“I have other matters to attend to. I hope Ms. Hawkins can provide me with a satisfactory response soon.” With that, Stewart ended the call, not giving her a chance to reply.

Then, he called Charlene. “It’s done, and I’ve got the recording.”

Charlene laughed, saying, “Thanks for the effort.”

She had guessed that when Vesta faced Stewart, she’d likely try to resolve the issue quickly by softening her stance. Moreover, she suspected that Vesta would think the issue was mainly Leah’s fault. With Stewart recounting the facts, if Vesta admitted her mistake and apologized, it would indirectly confirm her disregard for the facts and malicious defamation of their partners.

Having the recording gave Charlene and Stewart more leverage in handling the situation.

Stewart remarked, “It wasn’t any trouble at all.”

Then, with a hint of frustration, he added, “Ultimately, this mess is Thorne’s doing. Even knowing we have a partnership with Neural Nexus Tech, he had to give Vesta that company? Out of all his businesses, couldn’t he have picked another one? Why Neural Nexus Tech?”

Thorne’s actions showed no consideration for how this would affect Charlene’s position and feelings when she worked at Neural Nexus Tech in the future.

Charlene understood what he meant, but she remained calm and said nothing.

Chapter 366

Vesta was on the phone while sitting with Maureen, Katie, and the others in a fancy private dining room, waiting for the waiter to bring their food,

When Vesta hung up, her face looked troubled. Maureen noticed and asked, “What’s going on? What did Stewart say?”

Vesta gripped her phone tightly and replied, “Stewart wants to terminate our contract and is demanding we compensate for his company’s reputational damage.”

“What?!”

Maureen, Katie, and Leah were all taken aback.

Leah, visibly upset, burst out, “We’ve already apologized for the whole mess. Didn’t Charlene say to contact that guy, Davis, and sincerely apologize to get this sorted? How did it escalate to contract termination and a demand for compensation?”

Maureen, keeping her cool, quickly deduced, “She did it on purpose.”

Leah was puzzled. “What do you mean?”

Vesta explained, “Charlene wants our two companies to sever ties to slow down the launch of our self-driving cars.”

With numerous companies around the world developing self-driving technology, any delays could significantly affect their product’s future competitiveness.

Ending the contract with PrimeStar meant they’d need to find a new partner, and matching PrimeStar’s tech prowess wouldn’t be easy. Plus, finding a new partner would cost a fortune. Canceling the contract costs money, and finding a new partner costs money. If their self-driving cars become less competitive in the market, the financial loss would be unimaginable.

Leah was stunned, having never imagined the situation could get this dire. Vesta and the others were equally blindsided. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have naively thought a phone call apology, maybe even some cash compensation, would suffice.

Leah slammed her hand on the table, “We can’t let this contract end! Absolutely not!”

Everyone knew that terminating the contract wasn’t ideal. But whether the contract ended or not was no longer in their hands.

Katie, with a serious expression, suggested, “We should find another opportunity to talk to Stewart. We could renegotiate the contract terms, and maybe offer him some compensation. Business is business, he wouldn’t turn down money. Besides, breaking the contract with us means he loses money too. If we can make a compelling offer, he might reconsider.”

Vesta remained silent. It wasn’t that she didn’t want to talk to Stewart; she just wasn’t confident that any offer they made would sway him. Stewart would incur losses by breaking the contract, but the fact that he was willing to do so for Charlene’s sake suggested he cared a lot about her.

Maureen had considered this angle as well. However, she thought it through and said, “This issue is significant, but there’s room to maneuver. Even if PrimeStar sued us to terminate the contract, they might not win.”

Leah’s eyes lit up, “Exactly! If they can’t win, they’ll have no choice but to keep working with us.”

Vesta wasn’t as optimistic. She pointed out, “Lawsuits are

time-consuming and troublesome. Even if they can’t win, they’ll have already slowed us down. And if they do win? By the time we find a new partner, we’d have missed even more opportunities.”

Leah was at a loss for words.

Georgina looked equally grim, “She always seemed like such a pushover, but turns out she’s got a devious mind. We really underestimated her!”

Thorne had always supported their side, having invested far more into both companies than Charlene ever had. Vesta had assumed Charlene was powerless, yet she managed to pull off this unexpected move.

No matter what, avoiding a lawsuit and keeping the contract intact was in their best interest.

With that in mind, Maureen turned to Vesta and said, “Let’s talk this over with Thorne.”

Chapter 367

Vesta had the same thought.

But…

The whole thing started with them.

She always had a good image in Thorne’s mind. If Thorne found out about this mess, would he think that she and her family were bullying Charlene? That could really tarnish the way he saw her.

Maureen understood Vesta’s concerns perfectly.

No one understood the importance of maintaining a good image better than she did.

After all, that’s the secret to keeping a man head over heels for you!

Katie was also well aware that the reason Thorne adored Vesta so much was because she was special and flawless in his eyes.

If this incident reached Thorne, it might indeed affect how he viewed Vesta.

Even if they handled it well, it certainly wasn’t a positive turn of events for Vesta.

She glanced at Leah, speaking in a calm voice, “Leah, you’re not a kid anymore. You really need to be careful with what you say and do from now on.”

Handled poorly, this could be disastrous for their family!

“I, I-” Leah, who initially thought it was just a minor issue, was now scared. She hadn’t been seriously reprimanded like this in ages. Feeling wronged, she had to admit her mistake, “I understand. I’ll be more careful in the future.”

Katie fell silent, her tone conveying the gravity of the situation.

Seeing Katie scold her granddaughter, Georgina felt uneasy. But this all started because of Leah. If it truly affected the future of Neural Nexus Tech’s self-driving cars, the loss would be immeasurable. Compared to that, Leah getting scolded was nothing.

So, despite her discomfort, she didn’t defend Leah.

No matter what, they couldn’t keep this under wraps forever.

If PrimeStar insisted on terminating the contract, Thorne would find out sooner or later.

Vesta understood this, as did Maureen and Katie.

The food had long been served, but none of them touched it. Their appetites had vanished along with their good mood

Vesta clutched her phone, thinking for a moment before taking a deep breath. She left the dining room to call Thorne

Thorne picked up quickly on the other end. “Hello?”

“Thorne,” Vesta said, “we’ve got a bit of a situation here…”

She recapped the events briefly and added, “Charlene’s attitude was a bit aggressive. I couldn’t stand her speaking about my mom like that, and I got swept up in it, which led to this whole situation.”

Thorne listened and then said, “You made a mistake. If this goes to court, they won’t just seek to terminate the contract and claim damages for their company’s reputation. They’ll also demand you pay a penalty fee because, on the surface, it’s your fault that the collaboration can’t continue. Terminating the contract is a loss for PrimeStar as well, and they won’t let that go.”

Vesta was taken aback. “Stewart didn’t mention that on the phone.”

“He did that on purpose. He downplayed the situation to make you think there was room to maneuver so you’d let your guard down. Calling Stewart to admit fault and apologize was the perfect chance for him to trap you.” After a pause, Thorne added, “If I’m not mistaken, Stewart likely recorded your conversation.*

Vesta was stunned, realizing, “So Charlene deliberately set me up to call Stewart? To leave evidence against us?”

Thorne confirmed, “Exactly.”

Vesta pressed her lips together, surprised at how cunning Charlene was. She now realized the situation was far more complicated than she had imagined.

After pondering for a while, she asked, “So, what can we do about this?

Thorne was honest, “I might not be able to fix this. PrimeStar has government backing, and I can’t touch Stewart.”

What about approaching the Ross family?

Though Vesta thought it, she knew better than to voice it aloud. If Thorne didn’t suggest it himself, she couldn’t bring it up.

Would Thorne consider it for her sake even if she kept silent?

They talked a bit more before ending the call.

Back in the dining room, Georgina asked anxiously, “What did Thorne say?”

“He said he’d try to mediate, but he’s not sure he can stop Stewart from wanting to terminate the contract,” Vesta replied.

Maureen was more concerned with something else. “And did Thore say anything about the situation?”

Despite the importance of the self-driving car project, nothing was more crucial than Thome.

Whether Thorne’s feelings for her daughter had changed was the real question.

Maureen didn’t spell it out, but Vesta understood.

Her heart filled with a sweet warmth as she said, “Thorne told me not to worry, that he would help handle things. Not a word of blame.”

Hearing this, Maureen was finally at ease.

Katie and Georgina also breathed a sigh of relief.

Leah brightened up, saying, “I knew it! There’s no way Thorne would stop loving you or blame you over something like this!”

Thome’s love made her happy, of course. But today, Vesta had taken a hit to her pride and her wallet.

Vesta calmly said, “Thorne and I are one thing, but Leah, I don’t want anything like this happening again, okay?”

It was the first time Vesta had ever been this serious.

Leah felt a chill run down her spine and nodded quickly, “I, I understand. I promise I won’t speak out of turn again…”

Chapter 368

That afternoon, Charlene had just returned to PrimeStar Technologies when her phone buzzed with a call from Thorne.

If they broke the contract with Neural Nexus Tech, it would be a massive blow to the company.

The moment Charlene saw Thorne’s name flash on her screen, she knew exactly why he was calling.

She didn’t answer.

Thorne called twice more, and when Charlene still didn’t pick up, he turned to Stewart.

Stewart, well aware of Thorne’s intentions, picked up the call.

Without any pleasantries, he asked, “Mr. Henderson, you’re calling about the Neural Nexus Tech issue, aren’t you?”

Thorne replied, “Yes, Mr. Ferguson, what can we do to resolve this?”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Henderson, but Mr. Hawkins’ actions have crossed a line for me. I can’t compromise on this,” Stewart said coolly. “Is there anything else you need to discuss?”

Thorne pressed, “Is there really no room for negotiation?”

“None,” Stewart confirmed. “I’ll be handling this matter with my legal team. I expect you to respect my company’s employees and not bother them. Otherwise, I’ll have to assume you, like Mr. Hawkins, lack respect for our partnership. That would force me to reconsider our ongoing collaboration.”

Knowing Thorne couldn’t break the deadlock with him, Stewart anticipated he’d turn to Charlene next.

Not that Thorne could do much to Charlene, but if Thorne decided to target the Ross family for the sake of Vesta Hawkins, it would be a disaster.

An unnecessary disaster and one best avoided.

The conversation was a veiled warning to Thorne: steer clear of the Ross family, or risk jeopardizing their mutual projects.

Stewart added, “If our collaboration hits a snag, it could be quite the scandal, Mr. Henderson. I trust you understand my point?”

The word had already spread that The Henderson Group’s project was set to compete with international counterparts.

There was a national buzz, with high expectations placed on The Henderson Group.

PrimeStar was the ideal partner for The Henderson Group’s project.

If Thorne let personal matters with his girlfriend disrupt their cooperation, and word got out, it would be all over the news. The project and The Henderson Group’s image would be tainted with scandal.

This sort of fallout would infringe on the interests of The Henderson Group’s other stakeholders.

With both internal and external pressures mounting, Thorne would face significant losses and stress.

Stewart didn’t lay it all out, but Thorne understood the underlying threat. He chuckled softly, “I understand your point, Mr. Ferguson.”

Stewart knew Thorne grasped the gravity of the situation. He asked icily, “Anything else, Mr. Henderson?”

Thorne replied, “No, that’s all.”

With that, Stewart ended the call abruptly.

As soon as he hung up, Stewart dialed Charlene.

She answered promptly.

“Thorne called me. We just talked,” Stewart informed her, then asked, “Did he try reaching out to you?”

Chapter 369

“He called just a few minutes ago.”

Stewart let out a sarcastic laugh, “Guess he got to you first.”

Vesta reaching out to Thorne for help, potentially stirring up trouble for the Ross family, was something they had anticipated for a while.

Thorne probably figured they’d use the Henderson Group’s tech collaboration with PrimeStar as leverage, so he tried contacting Charlene first, hoping to find a weak spot there.

But Charlene didn’t give him the chance.

So, Thorne turned to him.

The reason Stewart was handling the talks with Thorne was straightforward: on paper, he was the head of PrimeStar, making him the more suitable spokesperson for these discussions.

Thinking about how Thorne tried to manipulate Charlene to help Vesta, assuming Charlene was an easy target, made Stewart both angry and worried for her. He asked, “You doing okay?”

Charlene, calm as ever, replied, “I’m fine.” Then she inquired, “How’s the business trip going? Smooth sailing?”

“Yeah, all good.”

They talked a bit more before hanging up.

The legal team for Neural Nexus Tech was under Moran Albright’s wing.

By the afternoon, Moran had already caught wind of PrimeStar’s decision to terminate their contract with Neural Nexus Tech.

Later that evening, in a private booth…

Upon hearing that Thorne had already spoken with Stewart and that Stewart was firm on terminating the deal with no room for

negotiation, Moran cursed under his breath and echoed Georgina Spencer’s sentiment, “Charlene seems so quiet and unassuming, but man, she’s got some hidden depths.”

He added, “Then again, she did drug you and played innocent afterward, so it’s clear she’s not all sunshine and daisies.”

Granger Harden listened, his lips barely moving, but before he could say anything, Moran jumped in with, “Is there really no way out of this?”

Thorne replied, “Not at the moment.”

Moran sighed, “If Granger and I hadn’t pulled out our shares from Neural Nexus Tech, maybe we could step in and talk to Stewart. It might have been easier.”

But they were no longer shareholders and thus had no authority to intervene in the mess between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar.

Vesta, sitting quietly, glanced at Granger beside Moran. She noticed that Moran was the one doing all the talking and planning on her behalf, while Granger hadn’t said a word. He didn’t seem inclined to help her at all.

Her lips tightened.

With things escalating this far, it seemed like the termination of the contract was inevitable.

Henley Hawkins and Laverne Hawkins were promptly made aware of the situation as it unfolded.

Realizing Thorne and Granger were out of options, Henley said, “I’ll try talking to her later.”

By “her,” he meant Charlene.

Katie Hawkins, with a calm demeanor, added, “I’ll go with you.”

Just as Laverne was about to speak, Vesta interjected, “Don’t bother. It’s pointless. Thorne said if you go after her, she and Stewart will just see it as harassment. It’ll make any legal action even messier.”

The faces around the room-from the Hawkins family to the Spencers-grew even darker at her words.

Chapter 370

Leah Spencer was absolutely flabbergasted.

She never expected that even Thorne’s involvement wouldn’t resolve the issue.

“I just don’t get it,” Leah stammered, “This is clearly just a minor issue. Can they really file a lawsuit and terminate the contract over something so trivial? That can’t be right!”

Vesta chimed in, “I had our lawyer review the original contract between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar. It clearly states that if one party damages the reputation of the other, the injured party has the right to terminate the contract.”

“But, even if this incident did harm their reputation, the impact was minimal-“

Vesta explained, “True, the impact isn’t huge. Normally, in such situations, we’d just need to mitigate the issue’s impact on PrimeStar, offer an apology, and compensate for any losses. But-“

Henley interrupted, “If Vesta had acted immediately upon learning what you said and made sure you apologized, PrimeStar wouldn’t have had any grounds for termination.”

“But instead, Vesta didn’t immediately act to protect PrimeStar’s interest or prompt you to apologize. Instead, when PrimeStar’s employees stood up for their company, she blamed them for overreacting. This gives Stewart a valid reason to terminate the contract if he feels we’ve gone too far and can’t trust us anymore.”

“In business, if someone wants to achieve a particular goal, all they need is a small conflict that they can blow out of proportion.”

Leah protested, “But my cousin did apologize as soon as she realized her mistake!”

“They can still argue that we only apologized because we realized the severe consequences of the contract termination, not out of genuine respect for the facts.”

Leah was at a loss for words.

Henley asked, “Is Stewart really that unwilling to budge?”

If they could persuade either Charlene or Stewart, the crisis could be averted.

Charlene was out of the question, but what about Stewart?

Vesta replied, “He was pretty firm about it on the phone.”

Everyone present understood that Stewart’s insistence on terminating the contract was largely due to Charlene.

If they could somehow convince Stewart…

But how could they persuade him? They had no leverage.

Even Thorne couldn’t sway Stewart.

The contract termination was a serious blow to Neural Nexus Tech. Despite Stewart’s firm stance, Vesta decided to give it another shot.

That night, Vesta called Stewart again.

He didn’t pick up.

Undeterred, she showed up at PrimeStar first thing the next morning to wait for Stewart.

When Charlene arrived at the office, she spotted Vesta waiting downstairs.

Their eyes met.

Vesta’s expression hardened, her fists clenching in frustration.

This time, she had underestimated her opponent.

Next time-

Charlene ignored her, turning on her heel to enter the elevator.

Shortly after Charlene stepped into the elevator, Gaylord Hearst arrived at the office and also noticed Vesta waiting outside.

He’d heard about the incident at Neural Nexus Tech the previous day.

However, the news about PrimeStar’s intention to terminate the contract hadn’t spread within the company, and only Charlene and Stewart were aware of it.

So, Gaylord was unaware of PrimeStar’s firm stance on the contract termination.

He quickly averted his gaze from Vesta and continued toward the elevator. But before he could reach it, Vesta called out to him, “Gaylord.”

He stopped and turned to face her, “What’s up?”

“I’m here to speak with Mr. Ferguson. Is he coming to PrimeStar today?”

“Mr. Ferguson is on a business trip and won’t be in the office today,” Gaylord replied.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 231, to 240]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 231

All eyes in the classroom turned towards the door, where Lucy appeared.

Zelena was the first to greet her. “Lucy, what brings you here?”

There were only two people in the class who were members of the dance club, Zelena and Hattie. Zelena thought without a second thought that Lucy had come to find her.

Lucy walked into the classroom under the gaze of everyone present.

Violeta had been standing in the middle of the classroom. Now that Zelena’s matter was resolved, she continued walking towards the back row.

Unexpectedly, Lucy suddenly called out from behind. “Violeta.”

Huh?

The students in the class were all very surprised.

Zelena was also taken aback. Could it be that Lucy didn’t come to see her but to find Violeta?

Impossible…

Violeta turned, her gaze steady. “What’s up?”

Lucy hesitated for a moment before speaking. “Are you free this Saturday?”

“Why?” Violeta asked.

Lucy was direct. “I’d like to invite you to my birthday party this Saturday.”

Everyone was taken aback.

A second later, the entire class buzzed with astonishment.

“I can’t believe it. Lucy personally came to invite Violeta to her birthday party?”

“Who was it that said Violeta wasn’t worthy of an invitation before? Now Lucy came in person.”

“This is unbelievable.”

Zelena’s expression froze.

Hattie frowned, finding it all quite unbelievable. Why would Lucy personally come to invite Violeta?

They told everyone about Lucy’s birthday party through the club announcement, so why the special treatment for Violeta?

Violeta looked puzzled and surprised.

She hadn’t expected Lucy to invite her personally, considering they were not friends.

Sure, Lucy’s birthday party might be a “high-end party” at school, but honestly, Violeta wasn’t feeling it at all.

She didn’t want to attend this so-called “high-end party.” Besides, if she did go, it would only be fun if she went with close friends. Even if Violeta agreed to go with her, it would definitely be awkward tomorrow.

She wasn’t the type to willingly put herself in an uncomfortable situation just for appearances.

“Sorry, I’m busy tomorrow.”

Everyone was taken aback, again.

With that, Violeta turned away and continued towards the back row, showing she meant it.

Lucy was left standing there, taken aback. She had expected Violeta might say no, but she didn’t think Violeta would flat-out refuse without a second thought.

Accompanying Lucy was Casey.

Seeing this unfold, Casey stepped up beside Lucy and called out to Violeta’s retreating figure, “Hey Violeta, Lucy came over herself to invite you. You’re not showing much appreciation!

“So many people at school want to go but can’t. She gives you a face, but you don’t want it. What are you so proud of?”

Casey couldn’t stand Violeta’s indifferent attitude, but she felt helpless.

Violeta turned to glance at her. “You’re asking me what I’m proud of? Hmph! Having Lucy come to invite me personally-isn’t that something to be proud of? Stop asking such brainless questions in the future.”

Casey retorted, “You! Who are you calling brainless?”

Violeta mocked, “Who’s brainless? It’s you.”

Casey’s face flushed with anger, about to retort, but Lucy pulled her back.

“Forget it. Let’s go,” Lucy said.

Casey felt embarrassed, and Lucy felt the same.

The two left the classroom.

Violeta headed to the back row and left the classroom with Kaylee.

Zelena and Hattie looked very upset.

They had been boasting in class for a long time about how they were going to Lucy’s birthday party, and they were so proud of it.

They had mocked Violeta earlier for not being able to go, but now the tables had turned so quickly!

Lucy actually came to the class personally to invite Violeta, and got rejected!

What was going on?

Hattie felt very unfair about it. If she had known from the beginning, she would never have boasted with Zelena about Lucy’s birthday party.

Violeta left the classroom with Kaylee.

Kaylee, puzzled, asked Violeta, “Vio, why didn’t you go to Lucy’s birthday party?”

Violeta replied, “People who go to Lucy’s birthday party are all connected to her. We’re not on good terms and going might just cause more trouble. And Lucy probably didn’t genuinely want to invite me. She must have had other motives.”

Even before Lucy’s birthday party rumors started spreading at school, she had gone to invite Jasper.

But from Jasper’s attitude back then, it seemed he wasn’t interested and didn’t want to go.

So when Lucy came to invite Violeta, maybe she had ulterior motives, trying to get Violeta to attend the party. If Violeta agreed, maybe Jasper and his friends would also end up coming along.

Violeta disliked being schemed against.

If she and Lucy were close, she might help her out this time.

But she didn’t get along with Lucy, so why should she do what she wanted?

Kaylee nodded. “Yeah, not going is probably for the best.”

Soon, word spread around the school that Violeta had turned down Lucy’s birthday party invitation.

Chapter 232

People had mixed opinions. Some said Violeta didn’t know how to appreciate goodwill, while others supported her, saying she wouldn’t compromise for small benefits.

But after this incident, Lucy and Violeta’s relationship really hit a breaking point.

Lucy had invited Violeta, but her refusal definitely made their bad relationship worse.

At four o’clock in the afternoon, at the tennis court.

The tennis place just got some new gear, and they tossed out the old stuff.

Everyone heard about Violeta turning down Lucy’s birthday bash and cheered her on.

The tennis club’s rich kids were all over the place, but they couldn’t stand the dance crew, so they did not feel Lucy’s fancy party vibe at all.

“Violeta, way to go rejecting Lucy. People might think she’s some big shot or something.”

“Yeah, she’s not my cup of tea.”

Violeta just gave them a smirk and headed off to warm up on the court.

After she finished, she spotted Hayden and his crew rolling up.

Violeta went over and chatted with them for a bit. Suddenly, her phone rang with an electronic tone- it was Irene calling.

“Hello, Mom.”

Irene’s gentle voice came through, “Vio, come home earlier today. We’re going out for dinner tonight.”

Just as Violeta answered the phone.

Meanwhile, Zoren peeled an orange and said, “Do you guys know? Elle is flying back today.”

Liam replied, “She’s back today? I heard she was going to retire from the front line a while back.”

Jasper chuckled. “Looks like Hade’s family will need an extra table for the New Year party this year.”

Hayden sat nearby and remarked, “She’s changing careers this time. She’s back.”

Zoren asked, “Huh? Switching careers, to what? Is she leaving the military?”

Hayden replied, “I think she’s going to be a news anchor. She’s already got the position.”

The Cohens only had this one daughter. Rumor had it that she got injured on her last mission, so she was back in Quinston to recuperate. Plus, she was getting on in years, so it was time for her to settle down.

Hayden knew a bit more insider info than the rest of them.

In short, when Elaine came back, she’d probably be the news anchor for the military channel.

After their chat, Violeta happened to finish her call.

“I can’t train today. I need to head home early,” Violeta said as she bent down to pack up her tennis racket.

“It seems like one of my dad’s old army buddy’s daughters is back. We’re having dinner together tonight.”

Zoren said, “Oh, you mean Elle.”

Violeta was taken aback. “Yeah, it turns out you know about her too.”

Liam said, “We were just talking about her earlier.”

Jasper remarked, “Hade said she’s probably gonna be a news anchor this time she’s back.”

Violeta’s movements froze slightly.

Hayden really hit the nail on the head.

From Violeta’s memories of her past life, Elaine did indeed become a news anchor later on.

Didn’t expect Hayden to know so much.

“Okay, I’m off. See you tomorrow, no wait, it should be next week.”

Violeta waved to them with her tennis racket on her back, then briskly left the tennis court and headed straight out of school.

Hayden glanced at Violeta’s departing figure, watching her graceful silhouette fade into the distance. He slowly withdrew his gaze and said to them, “I’m heading out too.”

They came over to check out the workers installing the new gear.

Hayden didn’t really have to come, but he just wanted to catch a glimpse of Violeta. Now that she was gone, he didn’t feel like sticking around.

***

After Violeta got back home to the Whites residence, she changed clothes and joined them for dinner.

They headed to Summit Hotel where Anton had booked a private room, waiting for the Cohens to arrive.

When old friends met, they didn’t bother with formalities. So after Anton gave them the private room number, he waited inside.

Violeta sat next to Irene, with Niall on her right.

She noticed Niall seemed lost in thought and called out, “Hey.”

Niall didn’t hear her.

“Niall.”

“Huh?”

Niall snapped out of it and turned to Violeta. “What’s wrong?”

Violeta smiled gently, “What’s got you zoning out?”

Niall’s eyelashes twitched slightly as he sighed softly. “Well, maybe it’s been so long since we last met. I wonder how she’s changed now.”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, I heard you and Elle grew up together, right?”

Niall and Elaine were almost the same age, with less than a year between them. Niall was born in early winter, while Elaine was born in the long heat of

They were about the same age and attended the same school from elementary to high school.

Later on, Niall studied business management while Elaine went to a military academy.

Elaine had a good personality. When she was younger, she kept her hair short like a boy. They were mischievous together, forming a close bond.

It wasn’t until middle school when Elaine had her first period that Niall truly realised she was a girl.

In their memories, back in the hot summer of their senior year in high school, evening classes ran late. Irene would remind Niall to walk Elaine home because she was a girl.

They’d grab ice pops together, and then he’d walked Elaine home.

As they got close to her place, Elaine stood under a streetlight with a half-eaten ice pop in her mouth, asking Niall which school he wanted to go to.

Chapter 233

Niall’s probably gonna study something in finance, maybe even go abroad for it.

Elaine blinked and said, “I’m heading to military school.”

“Got it.”

That meant they’d be splitting up.

But Niall didn’t overthink it then. Where he studied didn’t really matter. They’d still see each other again in the future anyway.

Elaine waved her hand at him and said, “Go on back. I should be going too.

“Wait.”

Elaine pulled out the ice cream stick from her mouth and handed it to Niall.

It had “Bright Future” written on it.

That year, it was trendy to engrave messages on ice cream sticks, like opening a blind box. After finishing the ice cream, you could see a blessing carved on the stick.

Niall took the ice cream stick, hearing Elaine’s clear voice beside him.

“Well, here’s to bright futures for both of us.”

Many years passed after that.

After finishing college, Niall returned to Hoiten, while Elaine went to the border. They never saw each other again.

The two words stuck in Niall’s memory.

End of the reminiscence.

Niall couldn’t help but say to Violeta, “Memories from youth, as you grow older, your mind tend to beautify it. It’s strange. Back when we played together, I didn’t think she was all that great, but now that we’re apart, I can’t help but miss her.”

The person who wasn’t particularly good, now became the best option in Niall’s heart.

Violeta smiled in understanding at Niall’s words.

Five minutes later, there was a commotion outside the private room door as the waiter brought the Cohens.

The door to the private room swung open, and everyone promptly stood to welcome them.

Walking in from outside were two remarkably dignified individuals. David Cohen wore a grey executive jacket, while his wife, in a beige coat, radiated a gentle charm.

“Hey, David, you’re here.”

“Anton!”

Anton chuckled as he moved around the chair to embrace David.

Beside David, Patricia Harris smiled and greeted Irene. “Irene.”

“Irene.”

“Patricia, you’re finally here. Let’s start with introductions. This is Vio. Niall, greet them.

Niall stepped forward. “Ms. Harris, Mr. Cohen.”

Patricia nodded at him. “Niall, it’s been a while.”

Then her gaze fell on Violeta, her smile unwavering. “Ah, so this is the girl you mentioned earlier. It’s great to have her back. She looks just like you did when you were young.”

Violeta’s eyes twinkled. “Hello, Ms. Harris, Mr. Cohen.”

David also spotted Violeta and clapped his hands together. “Oh, I forgot to bring a gift for our first meeting with the young lady.”

Anton said, “Hey, no need to be formal with us. Have a seat first. Oh, by the way, where’s Elle? Why isn’t she here yet?”

Patricia replied, “Elle just landed. Her flight was a bit delayed, so she’s on her way here in a taxi. It might take another ten minutes or so. We decided to come ahead so you wouldn’t have to wait too long.”

Irene said, “Got it. No worries, let’s sit down and put our order first.”

The group took their seats, and the atmosphere in the private room was lively and harmonious.

“After your daughter came back, you’ve been keeping her hidden like a treasure! Now seeing her, she truly is a treasure!”

“Hahaha…

“Where is she studying?”

“Toland University.”

“Toland University, that’s excellent!”

Irene boasted. “Vio got in through her own efforts, impressive, isn’t it? Haha.”

As they continued chatting, Patricia’s phone rang- it was a call from Elaine.

“She’s already downstairs at the hotel but isn’t sure which floor we’re on,” Patricia explained.

“I’ll go get her,” she added.

Irene intervened, saying, “No need, Patricia. Niall, why don’t you and Vio go together to pick up Elle?”

Violeta agreed with a nod. “Sure.”

The two of them left the private room and headed to the elevator to meet Elaine.

The elevator swiftly reached the ground floor.

Violeta and Niall exited together and entered the hotel lobby. There, they spotted a poised short- haired woman standing by the entrance. She wore a black wool coat and sported a tidy, short haircut that accentuated her confident demeanor. Her

appearance exuded a commanding presence typical of an elegant and mature lady.

Despite the bustling hotel entrance, Violeta immediately spotted her amidst the crowd.

Niall caught sight of Elaine right away.

She was focused on her phone, standing tall and elegant, a striking figure.

“Elaine.”

At the sound of her name, Elaine turned around.

Her expression froze momentarily, then she smiled at them and walked over gracefully, saying, “Niall, it’s been a while.”

Niall pointed to Violeta beside him. “This is my younger sister, Violeta.”

Elaine replied, “Ah, I know. My mom told me when I came back. Hello there, Vio.”

“Hello, Elle,” Violeta greeted.

“Let’s go upstairs first. Our parents are waiting upstairs,” Niall said.

“Sure.”

Chapter 234

Three of them entered the elevator together.

Elaine put away his phone and spoke to them inside the elevator.

“How have things been for you these past few years?”

“Pretty good. How about you? Heard you got injured.”

“Just a minor injury. My parents kept urging me to come back after so many years away. I also wanted to return, after all, home is here.”

The main reason, of course, was that Elaine was almost thirty years old. As an unmarried woman, her parents had long begun urging her to marry.

Unable to avoid it any longer, Elaine had no choice but to return.

“You can’t escape, Elaine,” remarked Niall.

“You’re not any better, Niall,” Elaine replied.

Violeta stood between Niall and Elaine.

The elevator doors in front reflected like a mirror. Violeta glanced up and subtly took a step back.

The two teased each other in the elevator, the atmosphere was light and harmonious. They were a perfect match.

Upon returning to the private room together, Irene and Anton warmly greeted Elaine with hugs before settling down to eat together.

Naturally, they chatted at the dinner table about the unmarried duo.

Both Patricia and Irene felt a headache coming on because of these two children of theirs.

Elaine heard that they had introduced Niall to many women before, but none had worked out. She teased, “Oh, I didn’t realize Mr. White has such high standards. After years of studying abroad, did you find a foreign girl who caught your eye? Have your tastes become more selective?”

Niall replied, “Oh yes, exactly. Anyway, someone like you is not my type.”

Irene tapped Niall’s hand with her fork. “What are you saying? Focus on eating and keep quiet.”

“Pff.”

Violeta burst into laughter.

It was evident their bond was strong. Despite the years passed, they remained close.

After finishing dinner that night, the two families parted ways at the hotel entrance.

Once inside the car, Irene asked Violeta, “Vio, what do you think of Elle?”

“She’s alright. She has a pretty good personality,” Violeta replied.

Having served in the military for so many years, Elaine’s character and integrity were unquestionably outstanding-a woman of high quality without any doubt.

Irene added, “I agree. Elle has been like a daughter to me. She’s had a good personality since childhood. After returning from the military, she settled down in Quinston. You two should hang out more often and have fun together.”

“Sounds good.”

In mid-month, the long-prepared championship began.

Jasper led the team to compete and brought back several gold medals.

The school publicly nominated and praised the tennis club at the commendation assembly on Monday. A customized banner was presented for the tennis club members to receive on stage.

Jasper asked Violeta to go up and accept the banner and also took a photo with the principal for the school’s archives.

The photo was to be kept at the school, ensuring that every incoming class could see it. Such an honor wasn’t common among regular students.

Zelena observed Violeta on stage, feeling a deep sense of concern.

She believed Violeta’s life path, though different from the previous one, was generally on track. Slowly, Violeta was becoming more remarkable and dazzling.

Can she …

Can she attain the same level of success in this lifetime as she did in the previous one?

Zelena lowered her head, concealing the resentment in her eyes.

No, she was determined not to let Violeta achieve her goals.

If Violeta were to succeed again in this life, what would be the point of her rebirth?

That jerk ruined my chances at the college competition finals. I must get revenge!

Originally, Zelena had hoped to use this opportunity to cherish her remaining time with Nolan at school and improve his opinion of her.

However, with Violeta’s increasing popularity at school, Zelena realized she needed to prepare herself for the event in multiple ways!

Two weeks later.

The counselor announced an important message in class.

“Everyone, there will be no classes next week. The school is organizing a three-day tour to the Old Town, and you can choose to sign up voluntarily.”

“The Old Town?”

“Do we stay overnight in the Old Town?”

“Is it free, sir?”

“If we decide not to go, can we go home instead?”

Many questions were raised.

Violeta and Kaylee in the back row looked up at the front.

The counselor continued, “It’s not free, but our class expenses will cover it from our previous funds. Accommodation and transportation costs are arranged by the school. You can eat at the guesthouse, but if you spend separately, it comes. out of our class funds.

Zelena thought for a moment. It seemed that this semester, there was one last major event, a joint activity between Toland University and Heritage Old Town. The main goal was to promote

traditional crafts like puppetry and local specialties.

This event was driven by the tourism bureau, which invested heavily in renovating Heritage Old Town to boost tourism.

The school gladly approved the event and entrusted it to the student council to manage.

“We’re not forcing everyone to go. You can skip it if you want. If you decide not to go, the school will grant a three-day break, and you can choose to go home.”

Chapter 235

Various departments of the school were heading out on separate trips.

The Performance Department had set their schedule for next week.

Over the next two days, after counting the number of people who want to go, they could set off next week.

Following class discussions, many students eagerly signed up, though a few prefer staying home.

Overall, most students are willing to join in the fun together.

After counting the numbers, they chose someone to lead and coordinate with the student council.

“You can volunteer if you’re interested. If no one steps forward, I’ll take charge of organizing the group.”

Quietly from the back, Kaylee remarked, “Who would want to take on the lead? It’s so exhausting. What if the students don’t listen and something goes wrong? Who could handle that responsibility?”

“I bet Zelena might be willing…”

Before the words had even finished, Zelena in the front row immediately volunteered by raising her hand.

Kaylee said, “See, I knew it! Zelena indeed wanted to step up.”

However, what surprised everyone was that…

After Zelena raised her hand, she surprised everyone by saying, “I believe Violeta would be a great fit to lead our class. Violeta has strong leadership skills. She led her squad effectively

during military training and has the highest expertise in our class. She’ll surely excel as a leader.”

Violeta was puzzled.

Kaylee remarked, “Wow, is she serious?”

The class was aware of the strained relationship between Zelena and Violeta.

No one expected Zelena to recommend Violeta as the leader!

The counselor nodded after hearing Zelena’s words. “Indeed, I also think highly of Violeta. Violeta, what are your thoughts?”

Violeta tried to decline, saying, “I’m afraid I’m not suitable.”

Zelena immediately interjected, “How can you say you’re not suitable? If you can’t do it, who in the class dares to say they’re better than you?”

With these lofty remarks, Violeta was thrust into a high position from which it would be hard to retreat.

Violeta’s academic achievements truly ranked first in the class, unmatched by anyone.

Violeta’s academic performance indeed ranked first in the class without question. No one could surpass her.

Now that Zelena had recommended Violeta, it provided the counselor with a clear reason to choose Violeta as the leader.

“Violeta, you don’t need to refuse again. This time, you’ll be the team leader.”

“Okay.”

Seeing Violeta agree, the counselor was pleased. He immediately handed over the class funds to Violeta and instructed her to use them wisely.

The class funds were collected at the beginning of the school year. A significant portion had been spent on previous activities, but Zelena had also

contributed last semester. Therefore, there was still a surplus from last semester, totaling nearly 900- dollars.

Nine hundred dollars might not sound like much, but it was also not insignificant.

There were few rich second-generation students like Zelena and Hattie. The average college student’s monthly living expenses were only two to three hundred dollars, so this amount was almost enough for them to live for two months.

Handing this money over to Violeta signified a trust placed in her.

If this money were to go missing, Violeta’s credibility within the class would certainly take a major hit!

In the afternoon, after their physical education class, three classmates, who were not going to the Old Town, discussed with the counselor to get their share of the class funds from Violeta.

“Violeta, Mr. Ecton let us come to collect the money.”

The three of them together amounted to 90 dollars. It was the counselor who sent them, so Violeta didn’t say anything. She led them to the locker room where the money was stored.

Unexpectedly, when they reached the locker, opened it, and looked inside, they discovered that all the class funds in the bag were gone!

Violeta’s expression briefly faltered as she searched through the bag’s compartments, but found nothing.

Noticing something amiss, Kaylee approached quietly and asked, “Vio, what’s wrong?”

Violeta calmly responded, “The class funds are gone.”

Kaylee’s eyes widened in disbelief. “How could this happen?”

Violeta remained composed.

But Kaylee was utterly shocked. Being an ordinary student, she could fully grasp the emotions tied to losing 900 dollars if it were in her possession.

The other three waiting nearby, noticing Violeta’s delay in retrieving the money, approached and asked, “How much longer do we have to wait?”

“What’s happening? Are you unwilling to give it to us?”

“Mr. Ecton told us to come to get it. Are you saying you can’t give it to us?”

Violeta placed the bag inside the locker and calmly said to them, “Yes, I can’t give it to you. The class funds have been stolen.”

The three of them were shocked.

They were shocked.

“What!?”

One of them shouted loudly, “Everyone, come over! Violeta lost the class funds! Our money is gone!”

At this moment, after finishing their physical education class, everyone was changing clothes. Upon hearing this shout, all eyes turned towards them.

“What? Our money is gone?!”

“What’s going on? Does this mean we can’t go to the Old Town?”

“Violeta is unreliable. She was given the class funds this morning, and now in the afternoon, the money’s gone. Could she have used it herself?”

“Is the class fund really gone? What do we do now?”

Though not a large sum, everyone’s money was pooled together. Losing the class fund would definitely stir up anger among the students.

Chapter 236

Facing their questioning, Violeta could only say, “I didn’t touch the class funds. They got stolen, but I’ll try to get them back.”

“Get them back? How are you gonna do that? It’s cash, and who knows when it disappeared. Someone could’ve already spent it!”

“Yeah, this is messed up. Should’ve skipped today. Could’ve grabbed my share this morning, then we wouldn’t have lost the class funds in the afternoon.”

“Violeta, you’re gonna take full responsibility for this!”

“If we can’t recover the class funds, you’ll have to cover it with your own money.”

Everyone was buzzing with chatter.

In a corner, Zelena, changing quietly, smirked slightly.

The drama’s started!

Soon, someone informed the counselor about what had happened.

The counselor hadn’t seen this coming. He had trusted Violeta, so why did this happen right after handing her the money in the afternoon?

But he didn’t suspect Violeta of using the money herself, especially because she wasn’t short of it.

It seemed more likely that someone had stolen it.

“We’ll need to search the entire girls’ changing room. Did anyone leave during your physical education class earlier?”

“Yes,” Gillian eagerly interjected, “I remember Kaylee went out!”

Kaylee widened her eyes. “I went to the restroom. I also saw Zelena and Candy go out together! Why didn’t you mention that?”

There were no surveillance cameras in the girls’ changing room, making it difficult to determine who stole the money.

At most, they could only check the hallway surveillance, but even that wouldn’t prove since many people passed through the hallways.

Zelena stepped forward and said, “I have nothing to hide. I wouldn’t stoop to stealing 900 dollars. You can check my locker first.”

Seeing Zelena so proactive Violeta remained calm, but her brow was slightly furrowed.

Nine hundred dollars wasn’t a lot, it wasn’t a small amount either.

Besides, stealing money was a serious matter.

The counselor would definitely thoroughly investigate the girls’ changing room.

Zelena, unafraid of it, insisted on being checked first.

Accommodating her request, the counselor walked directly to Zelena, opened her locker, and began the inspection.

There wasn’t much in the locker, so it would have been easy to find 900 dollars.

After searching through it once, they didn’t find the money.

The counselor said, “It’s not here.”

Zelena crossed her arms. Her tone carried a hint of disdain as she said, “Nine hundred dollars wouldn’t even buy me a hair accessory.”

The counselor pursed their lips and looked at everyone. “Please take out your lockers and bags. If we can’t find the class funds, we’ll have to report it to the police. If anyone knows anything that could help, you can tell me privately. If a student has gone astray but is willing to turn back, I won’t hold it against them.”

The counselor tried to persuade them.

But everyone remained unmoved at the scene.

Thus, they had no option but to proceed with searching the lockers.

Violeta stood silently nearby.

Quietly, Kaylee said to Violeta, “Vio, think again about where you might have lost the money.”

Violeta responded, “It was always in my bag. It hasn’t left my side except when I came to PE class.”

Kaylee said, “Indeed, besides the changing room, there’s nowhere else it could be. We’ll have to search and find out who stole it.”

Violeta quietly waited for the results of the search.

Twenty minutes passed.

The counselor approached Kaylee’s locker. “Kaylee, please take out your things.”

“Sure,” Kaylee replied.

Kaylee took her bag out of the locker, but as soon as she removed it, several red banknotes fell out, scattering on the floor.

What?

Everyone in the changing room was stunned.

Kaylee was bewildered.

What’s going on?

How could there be so much money in my bag?

Just then, Gillian rushed over and tugged at Kaylee’s bag. After a quick peek inside, she exclaimed, “Wow! Mr. Ecton, there’s money all over-easily several thousand!”

Taking the bag, Gillian scooped up a handful of hundred-dollar bills.

Though she didn’t count, it was clear to anyone that there was probably 800 or 900 dollars. And most importantly, inside her bag was the white envelope the counselor had given Violeta earlier for the class funds.

The counselor frowned. “Kaylee, how do you explain this? Why do you have so much money in your bag?”

Kaylee panicked, “I don’t know… How did the money end up in my bag?”

She turned to Violeta, “Vio, I really don’t know.”

Kaylee had no reason to steal class funds, and it seemed unbelievable that she would boldly stash money in her own bag, even keeping the white envelope intact.

So Violeta trusted her.

But what good was Violeta’s trust when everyone was watching and they found the money in Kaylee’s bag? It was like catching her in the act.

People around started gossiping right away.

“My goodness, they found the class funds in Kaylee’s bag. Did she really steal it?”

“She was playing innocent just now. If they don’t find the money now, she’ll never admit it.”

Chapter 237

“He really has bad character!”

“Kaylee stole the money. It’s clear-cut, she was caught in the act. What more is there to say?”

Candy chimed in, “Yes, it’s outrageous. The worst part is she’s still close with Violeta. Stealing from her own good friend-so shameless! Is she trying to harm Violeta?”

Violeta remained silent.

Kaylee immediately shook her head, “I didn’t steal the money. I have no idea why it was in my bag.”

Violeta glanced down briefly, then looked up at Zelena standing in the corner.

Zelena smirked at Violeta.

It was like she was saying to Violeta, “Didn’t expect that, huh? You got Kaylee to mess with me before, and now this is payback for her.”

The counselor frowned. “Kaylee, you’ve got to explain this to me! Otherwise, I’ll have to report this to the school for serious consequences!”

Kaylee was at a loss for how to prove she was innocent.

Her mind was a mess.

“I swear I didn’t steal that money. And even if I did, why would I be dumb enough to stash it in my own bag? I’m not that stupid.”

Gillian interrupted her, “Why wouldn’t it make sense? You’re close to Violeta. She wouldn’t think you’d do it, so maybe you saw a chance and took it!”

People nearby chimed in one after another.

“Exactly, why is this impossible? Betraying friends isn’t exactly rare these days.”

“Kaylee, you’ve been caught red-handed. What more can you argue about? Mr. Ecton, her attitude stinks. Let’s report this straight to the school and teach her a lesson!”

“This is unbelievable. How did our class end up with someone like Kaylee?”

At this moment, Violeta, who had been silent all along, finally spoke up. She looked at the counselor and said, “I believe Kaylee didn’t steal the money.”

The counselor replied, “Violeta, I know you’re close with Kaylee, but she was caught in the act. Don’t let your friendship cloud your judgment. I’ll report this matter to the school for serious action. Such incidents at Toland University are highly unacceptable!”

Toland University’s education was highly rigorous, with integrity and self-reliance as part of its motto.

Such petty theft incidents would definitely draw the school’s attention. It was predictable that Kaylee’s punishment would likely be stricter than Casey’s punishment during the Moon Festival.

Kaylee might face a major disciplinary record or even suspension from classes.

Kaylee was freaking out inside but didn’t know how to defend herself.

Violeta said, “I’ve got proof that Kaylee didn’t steal anything.”

Everyone looked at her.

Zelena frowned.

How could she still have something up her sleeve?

“What is it?” the counselor asked.

Violeta calmly explained, “I sprinkled highlighter around the edge of the envelope earlier.”

What?

“What does that mean?”

Violeta explained, “Before class when I was changing clothes, I was worried about the class funds being unsafe in my bag. So, I lightly dusted the edge of the envelope with a highlighter. Anyone who opened the envelope would leave traces of gold shimmer on their fingertips.”

The highlighter was the gold color in an eyeshadow palette used for highlighting the face.

A light touch of it on a white envelope wasn’t obvious at all, especially to someone rushing and not paying attention to details like that.

“The highlighter would stick to their fingertips. Just check Kaylee’s fingertips for any shimmer.”

“Why didn’t you bring this up earlier?”

Why didn’t she bring it up earlier?

Of course, because searching took time. If she had mentioned it earlier, someone might have washed away the gold powder in the chaos.

That was why Violeta kept quiet.

Violeta said, “I think we should have everyone raise their hands now and check one by one.”

The counselor nodded. “You’re right.”

“Alright, everyone, hands up now!”

In the corner, Zelena was taken aback, completely surprised that Violeta had this trick up her sleeve!

She glanced down at her fingertips.

Without looking closely, she hadn’t noticed, but there was indeed a faint shimmer of gold powder. In dim light, it was hard to see, but under good lighting, the glittery trace was quite noticeable.

That was the unique thing about highlighter!

Damn.!!!

I never expected Violeta to be so cunning.

Now Kaylee’s suspicion could be completely cleared.

Since there was no highlighter powder on her hands, the money found in her bag must have been planted by someone else.

Kaylee looked gratefully at Violeta, her eyes slightly turning red.

“Vio, if you hadn’t pulled that move, I’d be in deep trouble.”

Violeta gave her a smile. “It’s okay. You didn’t do it, so no one can accuse you.”

She had suspected all along that this was another one of Zelena’s schemes!

合

Chapter 238

Back in class, Zelena randomly picked her to be the team leader. She must have had some sneaky plan behind it.

Zelena loved being in the spotlight, but this time, she gave the chance to Violeta instead. There was definitely something in it for her.

If Zelena didn’t have some scheme up her sleeve, she wouldn’t have been so nice to push Violeta to take the role.

Even though Violeta wasn’t interested in leading, she was curious about Zelena’s next move. So, she went along with it to see what Zelena was plotting.

Violeta figured Zelena might mess with the class funds, so she marked the envelope where the money was stored.

Now, she was ready to see how Zelena planned to get away with it!

Everyone had their hands up for inspection one by one, so it was really obvious when someone didn’t.

“Zelena, why aren’t you raising your hand?”

The counselor noticed Zelena wasn’t participating.

Zelena’s expression changed slightly. “Mr. Ecton, does this method even work? It seems kind of silly.”

The counselor said, “Kaylee didn’t take the money, so this is a serious case of someone setting her up. We need to figure this out. Violeta was smart to leave a clue. Are you not raising your hand because you’ve touched the highlighted envelope?”

Zelena felt a pang of anxiety, but she kept her cool.

“Nah, I’m just skeptical if this method will work,” she said calmly.

People nearby heard her and started to grumble.

“Exactly, raising our hands makes us feel like we’re guilty. None of us took anything, so why are we being treated like suspects?”

“It’ll be embarrassing if they don’t find anything after all this.”

The counselor heard everyone grumbling and clapped his hands. “Okay, okay, let’s stop complaining. We won’t know what we’ll find until we check. Since we’re all here now, we might as well do it. Zelena, raise your hand quickly.”

Zelena blinked nervously and slowly raised her hand.

But just as she was lifting her hand slowly, suddenly the sprinkler in the changing room started pouring rain.

Splish, splash, splash.

“Argh!”

“What’s going on?”

“Why’s it spraying water?”

Everyone exclaimed and shielded their heads.

Seizing the opportunity, Zelena swiftly rinsed her fingers under the water, washing away the highlighted gold dust.

Seeing this, Violeta hurried over and grabbed Zelena’s hand.

Zelena’s gaze turned sharp. “What are you doing?”

Violeta replied coldly, “Why did you wash your fingers? You washed away all the shimmer!”

“I didn’t! Don’t make false accusations,” Zelena snapped back.

“I saw you washing your fingers with my own eyes!” Violeta insisted.

The two argued heatedly in the mist-filled changing room.

The counselor went outside and operated the

external shower valve. He discovered that someone had triggered the outside switch, causing the shower to start inside.

After turning off the switch, the shower inside stopped.

By then, everyone was soaked because the shower stuff was supposed to detect smoke and act like a fire alarm.

But it wasn’t clear if someone accidentally triggered the switch, making the shower start unexpectedly.

Everyone ended up soaked, including the counselor.

Seeing Violeta and Zelena still arguing, the counselor stepped in and separated them. “Okay, okay! Enough arguing.”

“Violeta, I’m going to keep looking into this matter. Zelena, let me see your hand,” the counselor said.

Zelena, who had already rinsed off the highlight, reluctantly showed her fingers to the counselor.

“No highlight.”

“She washed off the highlight with water just now!” Violeta protested.

She had thought there wouldn’t be any surprises, but unexpected things still happened.

Whoever messed with the outside shower valve was definitely trying to help Zelena.

Violeta lowered her gaze, ran her fingers through her wet hair, and stared at Zelena. “Zelena, karma’s real. You lucked out this time, but next time might not be so lucky!”

Zelena acted innocent, saying, “Violeta, unless you’ve got proof, don’t accuse me. I showed Mr. Ecton my fingers to check for the highlight, just like you asked. Why do you suspect me? The money wasn’t even with me, it was in Kaylee’s bag.”

Kaylee chimed in, “I was the first to check my hands for any highlight. And if I actually stole the money, why would I keep it in my bag? That would be like confessing.”

Zelena smirked, “How am I supposed to know what you’re thinking?”

Seeing they were about to argue again, the counselor couldn’t take it anymore and interrupted.

“Okay, okay! Enough arguing. Everyone, go change your clothes. If you don’t have any, go to the office and borrow a hairdryer to dry your hair. We don’t want anyone catching a cold.”

“Let’s wrap it up for now!”

The changing room was soaked and the school’s janitorial staff would need to clean it up.

Overall, it was a frustrating day!

But at least the class funds were recovered.

If the money had been lost, the counselor would have had a hard time explaining this mess.

Chapter 239

Everyone left.

The counselor pulled Violeta aside to ask her about what happened earlier.

Violeta said, “I saw Zelena rubbing her fingers with water. She’s the main suspect!”

The counselor looked serious. It wasn’t that he didn’t believe Violeta, but he didn’t want to rush to conclusions.

After all, without clear evidence, the counselor knew jumping to conclusions could upset Zelena and cause other issues.

The counselor sighed inwardly again.

Being an employee isn’t easy.

Was the sprinkler valve really set off by accident?

If the sprinklers hadn’t gone off, Zelena would definitely be in trouble.

“Okay, since the class funds weren’t stolen, today’s incident should be a warning for them. You can go now.”

Violeta pressed her lips together.

Kaylee asked, “Are we just going to let this slide?” The counselor sighed, “What do you expect me to do?”

“Let’s go.”

Violeta calmly left the office.

Kaylee walked out with Violeta.

She vented, “It’s unfair. Zelena was obviously suspicious. Letting it slide like this will just boost their confidence, and they’ll push even harder next time.”

Violeta understood where the counselor was coming from. After all, he wasn’t the principal who could call all the shots at the school.

The counselor was under pressure, but it was natural to want to protect oneself in situations like this.

“It’s normal for the counselor to play it safe. After all, we have no evidence, and the sprinkler valve wouldn’t go off for no reason. Someone must be helping them from outside.”

“What should we do then?”

Violeta thought for a moment. “Let’s go, first check the surveillance cameras in the hallway.”

Somewhere else, on the school rooftop.

Hattie leaned against the wall, smoking. Standing nearby were Zelena and Benson.

“That was close.”

Zelena breathed a sigh of relief. “Luckily Benson happened to pass by, or we would’ve been caught.”

Hattie rolled her eyes. “You would’ve been caught, not we.”

Hearing Hattie’s words, Zelena instantly became displeased and retorted, “Hattie, you gave me the keys to Violeta and Kaylee’s lockers. You’re part of this plan as well. If I get caught, it won’t just be me facing consequences.”

“Hmph!” Hattie scoffed coldly.

Indeed, Hattie did have a part in this matter.

She managed to get hold of the spare key for the girls’ locker room, so Zelena was able to open Violeta’s locker door. Without being able to open the locker, how else could she have gotten the money?

They just never anticipated Violeta to be so cautious.

She had even applied a highlighter to the envelope containing the money in advance.

During their confrontation in the locker room earlier, Hattie quickly sent a message to Benson from her phone.

After finishing their PE class, the boys’ locker room was directly opposite the girls’ locker room, though not adjacent, but very close.

Upon seeing the text message from Hattie, Benson found a way to trigger the sprinkler valve outside using a cigarette butt.

That was why the sprinklers in the girls’ locker room went off.

If it weren’t for Benson working with them, Zelena would have definitely been caught this time.

Zelena was in trouble now. They were bound to start checking the locker keys, so Hattie wouldn’t get away either.

Anyway, their plan this time had failed.

Benson said, “Hattie, you shouldn’t cause more trouble. Violeta’s use of the highlighter on the envelope shows she’s always been suspicious of you. I helped you out today, but what if I hadn’t been there? What would you guys have done?”

Hattie grumbled, “So what if they catch me? Punishment? Huh, that’s just a scare tactic for regular students. Does that work for me? And don’t forget, the Ridges donates big bucks to Toland University every year. If they mess with me, who’s gonna fix their gym next semester?”

Zelena furrowed her brow.

While the Blakes weren’t the chancellor at Toland University, since she was studying here alone, her parents had managed to influence some of the school leaders.

Even if the truth came out, the school would likely try to minimize the situation, making a big deal into a small one.

But the main issue was that this incident could tarnish their image.

Zelena cared deeply about her image.

Previously, during the college competition, the incident of campus violence in which she was involved was exposed. Despite quick PR fixes, Zelena’s reputation at Toland University still took a hit.

She treated a few administrators of the school forum to dinners for a week, asking them to help delete posts and gradually lessen the impact of the incident on campus.

However, while she could delete posts on the school forum, there were still many discussions about her campus violence on Twitter.

If anyone wanted to dig up her dark past in the future, they’d definitely find it there.

Zelena was super stressed out. Every day, she tried her best to report those criticizing her on Twitter, but her efforts felt tiny like ants trying to move a tree.

That was why she couldn’t stand Violeta.

Even though there was no proof, she was convinced this whole thing had something to do with Violeta.

“Violeta was the biggest beneficiary in the previous college competition, Benson. Hattie got tricked by those club people during the competition, didn’t even snag second place, and got teased by Evelyn and the other girls. Even though the club won’t admit they were bribed, do you really think Violeta is innocent? She’s up to no good behind the scenes, too!”

Chapter 240

Not mentioning this matter was fine, but once it was brought up, Hattie was furious beyond measure.

Violeta was the biggest beneficiary of the college competition. If it wasn’t her doing, Hattie couldn’t imagine who else it could be.

“Dammit! This despicable woman! She’s infuriating me.”

Hattie had hoped to make a name for herself through the college competition, but now everything was ruined.

She angrily said to Benson, “It’s not that I want to cause trouble for Violeta, it’s just that she doesn’t want me to have an easy life. I must make her drop out of school!”

Benson frowned, just about to speak up.

Hattie kept going, “Remember how we got bullied in Harbor City? Being too nice doesn’t cut it with these folks-they only mess with the weak and back down from the tough ones. Anyway, Violeta and I have issues now, she’s my enemy. If she tries to get into showbiz later, she’s gonna be my competitor for sure.

“Instead of letting her compete with me in the entertainment industry later on, it’s better to deal with her now and eliminate any future troubles!” Zelena lowered her eyelashes, hiding the hint of malice and calculation in her eyes.

Perfect, let the rivalry brew.

The bigger the beef between Hattie and Violeta, the better.

Violeta went with Kaylee to investigate the surveillance footage outside the changing room corridor.

After watching it once, everything seemed totally normal.

It was just a bunch of guys walking down the hallway together.

Kaylee said, “Looks pretty normal, huh, Vio? Do you spot anything weird? Could it really be that Zelena’s just incredibly lucky, with even the universe on her side?”

Violeta stared at the screen showing several guys walking past, and she zoomed in on one of the guys’ faces with the mouse.

She spotted Benson among them.

The more she looked, the more something felt off.

She replayed the surveillance footage and finally spotted something off.

“Where did Benson’s cigarette disappear to?” “Huh?”

Violeta pointed to where Benson first showed up on the footage with a cigarette in his mouth. “He was smoking in the smoking area at first, and hadn’t even finished it, but when he turned around, the cigarette was gone. Where did it go?”

Kaylee stared at the monitor, eyes wide as she had a sudden realization.

“Oh, where did his cigarette go?”

Violeta and Kaylee hurried down the hallway to search for the cigarette.

Finally, Violeta found a cigarette butt in the second-floor emergency exit.

Everything clicked into place right then.

The surveillance footage kept playing over and over in Violeta’s mind.

“Benson walked out of the guys’ changing room, lit a cigarette facing away from the camera. Then, while he turned to the side, he flicked the cigarette butt up onto the ceiling sprinkler trigger. The smoke set off the sprinkler, and then he dropped the butt on the floor and kicked it into the secure passage.

Everything looked normal like nothing happened.”

“Oh my!”

Kaylee exclaimed. “Damn! So, does that mean Benson is helping Zelena?”

Violeta replied, “He’s not helping Zelena, he’s helping Hattie.”

Hattie definitely had a hand in this!

That’s right.

Hattie had to be in on it.

How did Zelena get the keys to the locker room cabinets?

If no one helped her, there was no way Zelena could’ve pulled off so much in such a short time by herself.

The only thing Violeta didn’t anticipate was that she hadn’t considered Benson in her calculations.

For Benson to come up with using a cigarette butt to trigger the sprinkler in such a short time meant he wasn’t dumb.

Kaylee crouched down and picked up the cigarette butt, puzzled. “But can such a small cigarette butt really set off the sprinkler?”

Violeta explained calmly, “Usually, smoking wouldn’t trigger the sprinkler, but the cigarette was so close it touched the sensor, setting off the automatic water release.”

The school’s sprinklers were super sensitive, which was important in case of a fire.

Besides, it wasn’t a smoking area. Who would have thought that there would be other smoke here besides fire?

“Anyway, let’s go.”

Violeta turned to leave.

Kaylee picked up the cigarette butt, stood, and caught up with Violeta, asking, “Shouldn’t we go talk to the counselor?”

Violeta glanced sideways and said, “Benson won’t admit he set off the sprinkler with the cigarette butt. Even if he did, he’d probably claim it was an accident. Plus, the Ridge family is chancellor at Toland University and they donate hundreds of thousands every year. The school won’t risk losing that over a measly 900 dollars.”

Even though the Whites were also the chancellor at Toland University, was it really worth causing such a big rift between two chancellors over just 900 dollars?

Besides, the Whites and the Ridges have a good relationship.

Overall, making a big deal out of this small amount of money wasn’t worth it.

Plus, Benson had stayed neutral for a long time, almost making Violeta forget that Hattie had someone like him as a helper.

He was someone you shouldn’t underestimate.

It’s because Benson’s aim was to come back and challenge Liam for the family fortune.

Illegitimate kids… None of them are simple.

The following day.

…

Once at school, everyone hopped on a big bus together and headed off to Heritage Old Town.

合

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 221, to 230]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 221

After careful consideration, Zelena suspected that Kaylee had used the information to bait her earlier, and it was highly likely that it was under Violeta’s instructions!

At the time, Zelena was too shocked by Kaylee’s possession of the incriminating material and

worried about the consequences, leading her to act impulsively.

However, the involvement of the hacker puzzled her.

What about Six the Hacker?

Was the hacker also bought off by Violeta?

How did that woman wield such power?

Hattie interrupted her thoughts, “Have you dealt with that girl named Shirley?”

Zelena replied, “I already confronted her. She’s left Quinston. I can’t find her, but if she dares to return, I’ll make her pay!”

Hattie leaned against the couch and said, “Since we’re friends, let me give you a tip.”

Zelena’s expression changed.

“What?”

Hattie didn’t want Zelena to fall so quickly. They were still publicly known as friends at school, and Hattie suspected Violeta’s involvement in this incident.

She needed Zelena to counter Violeta.

Therefore, Zelena was still useful.

“Tell me, what’s the tip?” Zelena asked.

Hattie smirked. “This incident isn’t a big deal. The reason it’s trending is because someone is buying traffic behind the scenes.”

She grabbed a piece of paper from the coffee table, tore it in half, and placed it beside her diamond hairpin.

“Which do you think is more attention-grabbing, a piece of scrap paper or my hairpin?”

Zelena understood immediately.

Hattie was suggesting she divert attention from her scandal by creating a bigger one.

“I get it,” Zelena said.

Hattie patted Zelena’s shoulder. “I’ve given you the method. It’s up to you now. I need to go compete. Good luck.”

With that, Hattie left the lounge.

Having grown up around Hannah, Hattie knew many public relations tactics.

Who said the public’s eyes were discerning?

If you covered them, they wouldn’t see anything.

Zelena watched Hattie leave, her eyes narrowing.

She knew Hattie had ulterior motives for helping her.

Zelena had previously bribed the club to have Hattie’s team throw the finals, but now she was disqualified.

She wouldn’t let her money go to waste.

If she couldn’t win the championship, neither could Hattie.

Zelena called the club. Having learned of her disqualification, the entertainment department

asked, “Ms. Reid, about your previous instructions…

“Proceed as planned,” Zelena said coldly. “Make her lose.”

“Alright.”

“Click …

The call ended.

Hattie Ridge believed she was cleverly manipulating the situation, but she might be unaware of being manipulated herself.

The true winner remained hidden.

Creating a distraction to overshadow her scandal wasn’t difficult for Zelena.

Zelena was confident about that.

In her past life, her obsession with Violeta led her to closely follow entertainment news.

Her keen eye for entertainment news meant she had a vast mental library of past scandals that had shaken the social media landscape.

From on-set affairs to other sensational stories, these were far juicier than her own predicament.

Weren’t these more attention-grabbing than her scandal?

Zelena smiled, quickly searching her mind for relevant gossip from this period, then casually found the phone number of an entertainment magazine online and called to tip them off.

At the live broadcast venue.

Violeta’s team took the stage, facing Evelyn’s team.

This was their second match. Violeta was glad they had made it through the revival round, but she wouldn’t give up the championship.

Both teams smiled at each other before sitting down at their computers.

As the match began, MLSS officially announced the disqualification, and the online comments gradually returned to normal.

“Ah, I love both teams.”

“I don’t want Violeta to lose! Go, Violeta! Go, The, Mighty Dragons!”

The two most outstanding female captains of this year’s high school competition met again. Who would win?

Hattie sat calmly below the stage.

This time, Evelyn was cautious, not daring to slack off.

But Violeta was relaxed, playing with ease.

The economic gap between the two sides was small, waiting for a big play to see who would drop points.

Finally, nearly twenty-five minutes into the match, Violeta took the initiative and killed the opponent’s marksman during a team fight.

The opposing marksman was shocked. She had been very careful but was still killed.

How did Violeta predict her movement?

Her game sense was incredible!!

With the marksman dead, the team fight erupted. The opponents couldn’t resist and tried to retreat, but it was too late.

They were wiped out.

Evelyn frowned, watching helplessly as the opposing team pushed the tower all the way to their base until their fountain was destroyed……

Chapter 222

Sometimes, the outcome of a match can be decided by a single-team fight.

Evelyn couldn’t help but sigh.

“Ah…”

The marksman, who had been caught out, apologized profusely. “Evelyn … I’m sorry.”

Evelyn smiled at her. “It’s alright. A loss is a loss. If we’re not first, we still have second place.”

Their original goal was to defeat Hattie.

Losing to Violeta again left them a bit disappointed, but as Violeta had said before, losing to a strong opponent is not a shame.

The announcer declared, “The match is over!

“The first winner is ‘The Mighty Dragons!”

According to the new rules, the first winner would have to wait for the second and third teams to compete before the championship was decided.

If Evelyn’s team won against Hattie’s, they would secure second place.

If Hattie lost, Violeta, having previously defeated Evelyn, would be the undisputed champion.

If Hattie won, she would face Violeta in a final match to determine the champion.

Therefore, the match between Evelyn and Hattie was crucial.

The Mighty Dragons won once again.

As they left the stage, Violeta and Evelyn shared a hug.

“Congratulations on your win,” Evelyn said.

Violeta smiled. “Good luck in your next match.”

Backstage, the marksman who had been targeted by Violeta approached her, curious.

“Violeta, can you tell me how you knew I would go that way?”

She hadn’t revealed her position, so how did Violeta know?

Violeta turned and calmly explained, “I’ve studied your data, past matches, and gameplay videos. You’re skilled with marksman, but you have a weakness, as you always go for the buff after the third dragon.

“Your habit is your biggest flaw.”

Violeta had thoroughly researched all the players, not underestimating anyone.

That was why losing to her wasn’t shameful.

The marksman sighed. “Well, I understand now.”

Violeta nodded. “I hope you defeat Flame Vanguard.”

Defeating Hattie had been Evelyn’s team’s goal, so they would undoubtedly give it their all.

However, the second match was destined to be their victory.

Because …

Zelena, the ultimate troublemaker, was at play.

In other words, “The Spring Blossom” was already guaranteed second place in this competition!

After the first match, there was a ten-minute break.

Violeta returned to the lounge and checked her phone. During the twenty-minute match, Zelena had contacted a gossip outlet for damage control.

The top trending topic on Facebook has been replaced.

Instead, it was revealed that two members of a veteran-man band were gay, while the third was interested in women but unable to perform.

This veteran-man band was comparable to the top stars of the ’80s and ’90s, and the news caused a huge stir online.

Additionally, MLSS officials, not wanting to be dragged down by Zelena, were deliberately suppressing her trending topic.

Therefore, the news about Zelena quickly faded.

The rapid decline in popularity was within Violeta’s expectations.

She hadn’t expected this incident alone to bring Zelena down.

Her goal was to ensure that even if Zelena became famous in the future, a simple internet search would reveal her past scandals and malicious nature!

This would become a permanent stain on her record.

Having achieved her goal, Violeta was satisfied.

A message from Kaylee popped up on WhatsApp. “Vio, Zelena is getting hammered on Facebook, haha. We won a great victory!”

Violeta replied, “Are you still here? Let’s have dinner together tonight.”

“Sure!”

Kaylee readily agreed.

The second match soon began.

Due to Zelena’s interference, Hattie’s team encountered various mishaps. The jungle started without a buff. Their jungle was invaded without vision …

Hattie was frustrated and on the verge of losing her temper several times, but she managed to restrain herself in front of the camera.

She hadn’t forgotten they were live, and throwing a tantrum would make her infamous like Zelena.

Although her teammates were deliberately underperforming, they couldn’t be too obvious. They feigned competitiveness through several team fights, ultimately losing to “The Spring Blossom” after thirty minutes.

Hattie’s inner volcano erupted, glaring at her teammates.

Soon, the host asked the teams to shake hands and hug…

Chapter 223

Evelyn repeated back to Hattie exactly what Hattie had said to her before, right in her ear.

Hattie was so furious, that she was grinding her teeth. She stormed off the stage before the host had even finished speaking.

The comment section was full of people calling Hattie a sore loser. saving she couldn’t take defeat.

Previously, when “The Spring Blossom” lost, Evelyn had been very gracious, completely unlike how Hattie was acting now.

Hattie had originally thought that after defeating “The Spring Blossom,” she could then take down Violeta on stage.

That way, she would be the undisputed number one!

But who would’ve thought she wouldn’t even come in second place!

Suspecting the problem lay with her team, Hattie went back to the locker room and immediately called the club, demanding a full refund.

The club played dumb and passed the buck, but they made it clear there was no way she was getting a refund.

And so, the MLSS College Competition came to a successful conclusion.

That night, fireworks and the theme song lit up the sky above the stadium, celebrating the winning teams of the competition.

Violeta was on stage, soaking in the cheers and glory from the crowd.

Meanwhile, Zelena stood in a dark corner below, clenching her fists in anger as she watched the shining figure above her.

When Violeta raised her hand, her loose sleeve fell back, revealing an emerald bracelet on her wrist.

Zelena’s eyes widened in shock as she clearly saw the emerald bracelet on Violeta’s wrist. She glanced at her own bracelet, and from the luster and quality, it was obvious Violeta’s bracelet was indeed an emerald!

How was it possible? How could that bitch actually be wearing a real emerald bracelet?

Zelena turned and left the stadium in a rage.

The next day, Violeta’s bracelet gained various levels of attention on Facebook and the school forum.

Some people even saw her bracelet during a livestream and wanted to buy the same one.

When they took the picture to a jeweler, experts immediately identified Violeta’s bracelet as an emerald, not agate or glass.

It was a genuine emerald!

Not only was it impossible to find an identical bracelet, but even if one could be found, it would cost at least 4 million dollars.

The sources for acquiring such a bracelet were far from ordinary, and even at auctions, pieces of such high quality were extremely rare.

A screenshot of this expert consultation went viral without Violeta needing to say a word, the rumors Zelena had spread about her bracelet being glass were debunked.

The girls Zelena had previously mocked proudly shared the screenshot in class for several days, subtly ridiculing Zelena for not recognizing real value.

Zelena felt utterly humiliated, and her hatred only grew deeper.

Violeta and Kaylee were plotting against her using Shirley’s situation, and there was also the hacker Six.

Zelena was not going to let this go. She initially planned to find another hacker on the black market to unmask Six.

But then she discovered something unexpected!

The black market had already put a bounty on Six!

Zelena was stunned when she saw the wanted notice. Six was a wanted criminal!

Zelena had no idea that Six became a wanted person because of her. But since Six was now a fugitive and the black market was collecting tips about Six’s whereabouts with a reward, Zelena saw her chance for revenge.

Even though she didn’t need the money, she was willing to provide information out of spite.

So, she contacted someone on the black market and gave them Six’s WhatsApp number.

The black market had been struggling to find any leads on Six. They had dispatched top-tier hackers worldwide to investigate, but they hadn’t found a single trace.

Think about it. The wanted notice had been out for so long.

The fact that they hadn’t found any leads was seriously damaging the black market’s reputation!

Zelena’s tip came as a much-needed relief, and they quickly assigned people to investigate the

WhatsApp number, eventually tracing the IP to Quinston in Hoiten.

Two days later, word about Lucy’s birthday party at the dance club spread.

She had invited everyone from the dance club to her villa for the party, including Zelena and Hattie.

Lucy wanted Jasper to attend her birthday party as well, but she had a feeling he wouldn’t come, which made her quite frustrated.

After the college competition, the game company signed a contract with Violeta for further shoots of game promotional posters and a music video.

They even showed great sincerity by waiting until Violeta finished the semester, and scheduling the shoot for winter break.

However, Zelena’s reputation took a significant hit due to this incident, and her standing at school was no longer as perfect as before.

Violeta, on the other hand, gained a lot of online fame from the competition and solidified her image as a gamer girl.

The collaboration with the game company was just the icing on the cake, making others envious!

Lucy’s birthday party, also known as the Toland University Socialite Gathering, promised valuable connections and benefits to anyone invited, whether they were true socialites or not.

Chapter 224

Since Lucy’s party included not only heiresses but also many wealthy second-generation kids, attending it guaranteed a worthwhile experience.

Being invited to Lucy’s birthday party was an unspoken honor, so Zelena and Hattie started bragging about it early in class.

“What are you doing, Hattie?” asked Candy.

“Picking out clothes,” Hattie replied.

“Hattie, you have so many clothes that you never wear the same thing twice. You still need to pick out clothes?” Gillian chimed in.

“Yes, I’m going to Lucy’s birthday party,” Hattie said.

“Wow! Really? I heard from seniors that you can meet many important people at that party. They even serve champagne that costs six figures per bottle! I wish I could go just to see it,” Candy exclaimed.

“Ugh, if I had known, I would have joined the dance club too,” Gillian sighed.

Everyone in the dance club was invited to the birthday party without any restrictions.

Not all dance club members were wealthy, so even ordinary people could get a glimpse of high society.

Hattie spent class time picking out clothes, selecting them, and buying many outfits.

“Hattie, how do you decide what to buy?” Gillian teased.

“I stop when my eyes get tired,” Hattie replied.

The others fell silent at her show of wealth.

News of Zelena and Hattie attending Lucy’s birthday party quickly spread through the class, making many classmates envious.

Besides the dance club members, only those from influential families in Mapleton received invitations.

In their class, only Zelena and Hattie got invited, giving them plenty to boast about.

“Actually, I was supposed to go home that day, but Lucy invited me so warmly that I had no choice but to go to the birthday party. Finding a gift was such a headache. I had no idea what to get,” Hattie bragged.

“It feels like our school needs a Hall of Fame, haha,” someone joked.

“Yeah, everyone who gets invited will be in it!”

“Unlike some people who didn’t get invited at all, I’m not naming names.’

“Money isn’t the issue, haha. Why weren’t they invited? So funny, especially since they were flaunting that Jour 24 outfit before!”

The front-row girls kept mocking and bursting into sharp laughter.

Kaylee covered her ears.

“So noisy. Vio, let’s go to the library. Who cares about that stupid birthday party anyway!”

“Okay,” Violeta agreed.

Violeta had been working on her computer, completely ignoring the girls in the front row.

She closed her laptop and left the classroom with Kaylee to go to the library.

After the competition, Violeta had been trying to handle the black market’s bounty on her.

It wasn’t a huge problem, but it was still a persistent risk.

She knew Zelena would leak her secondary WhatsApp number, leading the black market to trace her location.

Although pinpointing her exact IP would take time, she needed to address it quickly to avoid unnecessary complications.

Meanwhile, at the dance club, Casey noticed Lucy seemed down lately like she had something on her mind.

“Lucy, you don’t seem happy recently,” Casey observed.

“Yeah, I’m worried about whether Jasper will come to my birthday party,” Lucy admitted.

… He should come, right?” Casey tried to reassure her.

“I don’t know. From what I know about him, I can’t be sure he’ll come,” Lucy said, still uncertain.

Casey knew that Lucy still hadn’t given up on Jasper.

After all, he was her first love, and Jasper definitely had the charm of a rogue.

She heard there was going to be a pool party at the birthday bash that night….

“Lucy, if you invite Jasper alone, he might not come. But if you invite his close friends too, he might be more inclined to join,” Casey suggested.

Lucy glanced at Casey, thinking she was too naive.

Among Jasper’s four friends, Zoren was the most likely to attend parties, followed by Jasper, and then Liam.

The hardest to invite was Hayden.

If she couldn’t get Jasper to come, how could she expect to get the others?

Casey pondered for a moment. “Actually, if you want them all to come, there’s someone who might be able to influence them.”

“Who?” Lucy asked.

“Violeta.”

Even though Casey didn’t like Violeta and even found her quite annoying, she had to admit the truth: Violeta had the ability to bring Jasper and his friends together.

They had always thought Violeta got along well with the group because she was Jasper’s girlfriend.

But after Jasper clarified that they weren’t dating, they realized Violeta’s bond with them wasn’t based on that relationship.

No matter how much they disliked admitting it, Violeta was the first woman in years to integrate into Jasper’s group.

Whether it was being in the same club or during the recently concluded college competition, Violeta was always surrounded by those four guys.

Chapter 225

Violeta was the only exception over the years, and she might be the only way in.

“If you want to convince Jasper to come, you might have to invite Violeta. If she goes, there’s a good chance all four of them will come,” Casey suggested.

Lucy pressed her lips together.

She didn’t like Violeta.

Maybe it was because Violeta’s mentor, Grace, was a rival to her own teacher.

Or maybe it was because Violeta had managed to do what no other woman could: forcefully join the group of four guys and become the exception.

Ultimately, it might just be that Lucy was jealous of Violeta.

This jealousy prevented them from becoming friends, making them enemies instead.

But Lucy would never admit to being jealous of Violeta.

The idea of inviting Violeta to her birthday party was something Lucy just couldn’t bring herself to do.

She thought about it some more…

“Is there no other way?” Lucy asked.

“If you want Jasper to come, besides asking Violeta, the only other option would be Hayden,” Casey replied.

Lucy fell silent.

That was out of the question.

Hayden was so aloof that she couldn’t bring herself to approach him.

If she upset Hayden, it would be a big problem, and even her grandfather would have questions for her.

“Let me think about it some more,” Lucy said.

“Alright,” Casey agreed.

After a whole afternoon of work, Violeta finally found a lead.

She had traced an IP address to a bar called The Neon Bar on Southridge Avenue.

Without wasting any time, she decided to head out.

As she closed her laptop, she felt a sense of relief, as if she had just resolved a huge problem.

However, the moment she closed her laptop, she nearly spit out her coffee when she saw a man sitting across from her.

“…. Cough, cough…’

Violeta choked but managed to swallow her coffee.

“Hayden, when did you sit down in front of me?”

Hayden glanced at the small piece of paper in front of her, covered in several IP addresses Violeta had jotted down earlier.

She quickly snatched the paper away.

“I came to the library to borrow a dictionary. I saw you here and decided to come over. I haven’t been here long,” Hayden replied.

“Oh, okay.”

“I noticed you were writing down an address. Are you planning to go somewhere?” Hayden inquired.

Violeta stayed silent.

So Hayden had seen it after all.

Pushing a strand of hair behind her ear, Violeta replied, “I was just jotting down random stuff. Don’t take it seriously.”

Did Hayden have such good eyesight that he could read what was on her paper?

Violeta wanted to handle the black market issue on her own, without anyone else knowing. If Hayden discovered what she was up to, it would make things even more complicated.

There was an anxious feeling about having her secret discovered.

If too many people knew a secret, it wasn’t a secret anymore.

“I’m heading out. Kay’s waiting for me.”

“Alright,” Hayden responded softly.

Violeta packed her laptop into her tote bag and left.

After leaving the library, she went straight to the cafeteria.

She had dinner with Kaylee and then left Toland University for the day.

Back at the White residence, Violeta told a lie, saying she was going out with Zoren and the others.

Since she often went out in the evenings, Irene and Anton didn’t suspect anything and just reminded her to be back by ten.

She took a cab to The Neon Bar.

Although she had the exact address, the bar was located in a maze of alleyways.

The cab couldn’t drive in, so she had to get out and walk.

The old alleyways, decades old, had no streetlights. Violeta walked alone, the only sound being her footsteps.

At the end of the alley, a sign came into view.

It reads, “The Neon Bar.”

“Found it,” she muttered.

The bar’s entrance looked like something from a nightclub in the last century-very old and emitted a cheap incense smell.

Violeta pushed the door open and stepped inside.

The interior was decorated like a nightclub from the last century, complete with music that had a crackling, vintage sound.

A quick glance revealed no customers, but behind the bar was a middle-aged man with long hair, smoking a cigarette, and wiping his glasses.

“Sorry, we’re closed.”

“But it’s only eight o’clock.”

Seriously, what bar closes at eight?

Violeta stepped up to the bar. The man never looked directly at her. His eyes were fixed on the glass he was cleaning. The cigarette in his mouth bobbed with his words, dropping ash silently.

“We don’t serve customers.”

“Oh? Why not?”

“Why ask? Don’t you understand human language?”

The man was getting annoyed, his narrow eyes glaring through his hair.

Violeta sat on a high stool at the bar, resting her chin on one hand, her gaze indifferent.

She smiled and said slowly, “I understand, just not yours.”

The man fell silent.

The implication was clear: she was saying he wasn’t speaking like a human, so she couldn’t understand.

His irritation showed as he slammed the glass down on the bar.

Violeta quickly interjected, “Hey, hey, be careful. It’d be a shame to break a fine hexagonal crystal glass like that.”

Chapter 226

As Violeta spoke, her gaze swept around the room, spotting a staircase on the right leading to the second floor. “They’re upstairs, aren’t they?” she asked.

The man froze, his eyes losing their previous dismissiveness. Now he was scrutinizing her, his hand moving subtly towards an alarm button under the table. At the slightest hint of trouble, he would alert the people upstairs.

“Who exactly are you?!”

“No need to be so tense.”

The black market’s vast information network was controlled by five people.

They were spread across the globe and only met once every two years.

The data they held maintained a delicate balance of power worldwide. Their separation ensured they couldn’t all be captured at once.

The server for the Eye of Heaven information database was secured with three keys.

Every two years, these keys were handed over to the next set of guardians, with the five taking turns safeguarding them.

Today was the day they met to transfer the keys.

The location of this meeting was highly confidential, never to be leaked.

Who exactly was this woman?

She didn’t seem like a regular bar patron.

Violeta tapped her fingers on the table, her tone intriguing. “Why don’t you take a guess at who I am?”

The man’s internal alarm bells rang loudly, and his gaze towards Violeta turned murderous.

“I don’t like guessing games. I don’t care who you are. You’re about to become a dead woman

As he finished speaking, the man drew a gun equipped with a silencer from his waist and aimed it at Violeta.

At such close range, he almost didn’t need to aim to hit her.

However, Violeta moved faster.

The man froze mid-action, not even having time to pull the trigger before he felt a cold sensation on his neck.

Glancing down, he saw a small utility knife blade embedded in his throat.

A wave of intense pain swept over him.

Violeta effortlessly took the gun from his hand and toyed with it, saying, “Don’t move, don’t pull it out, or you’ll start bleeding everywhere. You wouldn’t want to make a mess here, would you?”

The utility knife blade was extremely sharp. Violeta had been careful to avoid any critical spots, ensuring he wouldn’t die unless he pulled it out.

She tucked the gun behind her and glanced at her watch. Time was running out.

“I’m heading upstairs. I advise you not to pull it out. You’ll die if you do.”

With that, she quickly ran up the stairs, taking two steps at a time.

Reaching the second floor, she found only one room.

She knocked politely and introduced herself at the door, “Hello everyone, I’m coming in.”

She opened the door and walked in calmly.

Inside were five men seated around a table with six glasses on it. Violeta scanned the room and smiled.

The five middle-aged men looked at her in shock and dismay.

Only one of them was a local from Hoiten, so she didn’t worry about being misunderstood.

“Gentlemen, time is short, so I’ll get straight to the point.

“I am the Six you’ve been looking for.”

The room fell into stunned silence.

“What?”

They looked at each other, confused about what was happening.

How did this woman get upstairs?

The one man who understood Sinotian was visibly shocked by Violeta’s words.

“What do you want?” he asked.

“Peaceful coexistence. I want you to cancel the black market bounty.”

“Impossible! You dared to hack into our Eye of Heaven. We will never forgive that,” the man exclaimed.

Violeta smiled slightly. “That makes things simple. I’ve already sent this location to the Interpol inspector. In five minutes, this place will be locked onto by satellites. If you don’t choose peace, then let the black market disappear.”

In other words, they had five minutes to evacuate.

The man burst into anger, slamming the table as he stood. “Do you think you can threaten us?”

They had gathered here with more than just the one man downstairs.

They never expected that Six, the hacker they had been searching for, would be a woman.

However, her timing was terrible because they had an important client to meet today. Violeta’s arrival had disrupted their plans, and it was unforgivable.

A blond man nearby reached for the alarm button.

A flash of cold light and a sharp utility knife blade flew through the air, embedding precisely in his hand.

“Ah!” the blond man screamed.

Violeta glanced at her watch again, speaking coldly, “You have four minutes left.”

Given her ability to find their address, she had obviously prepared for everything.

She only needed to stall them.

Violeta herself was safe, as she had the entire White family behind her.

But these men would be in serious trouble if they were captured.

Violeta’s swift action stunned them.

They hadn’t expected that Six, known for her hacking skills, was also proficient with weapons.

Chapter 227

If she wanted, she could kill them all right here and take credit later…

After weighing the pros and cons, the five men ultimately surrendered one of the three keys to Violeta under her pressure.

Only then did she allow them to leave.

As they descended the stairs, they saw the man who had been cleaning glasses behind the bar had already passed out from blood loss.

A small team of people rushed in, carrying the man out and escorting the five men away.

Before leaving, they turned to look in Violeta’s direction.

“We’ll remember you, Six!”

Violeta stood in the bar, expressionless, holding her phone. She made a few quick operations.

All’s fair in deception.

In truth, she had never sent the coordinates to Interpol. Bluffing them had actually worked.

This only proved how guilty they felt.

With one of the keys in her possession, they wouldn’t dare make any reckless moves, and the black market bounty would be lifted.

The threat was completely eliminated.

Feeling quite pleased, Violeta left the bar.

She didn’t notice that a man in a white coat had emerged from the second-floor room behind her…

Back at the White residence, Violeta examined the black market server key in her hand.

Suddenly, she remembered the sixth glass on the table …

After entering the room, Violeta clearly saw six cups on the coffee table, but there were only five people in the room.

Why was there an extra cup?

Did they have another guest who hadn’t arrived yet?

Or had the guest already arrived but remained hidden from her sight?

As she pondered, the key in her hand suddenly dropped onto the carpet.

Tuna, who was lying under the bed, quickly grabbed the key and swallowed it.

Violeta hurried to pry open his mouth.

“Oh no! You ate it! You silly wolf, why did you eat it? This isn’t food! Spit it out, spit it out!”

….

This was the key to the black market’s entire information server!

There were only three such keys in the world.

When the key was given to Violeta as collateral, she had intended to return it once the black-market bounty was lifted.

She didn’t want to attract more trouble to herself.

Keeping the key was inherently dangerous.

But she never expected Tuna to eat it!

“Oh no, I’ll have to give you a laxative. We need to get it out.”

Tuna looked at Violeta with innocent eyes, his eyelids drooping.

Violeta left the room and asked a servant to give Tuna a laxative, but Tuna was smart and wasn’t hungry, so he refused to eat anything.

This put the servant in a difficult spot.

They had to keep an eye on Tuna’s bowel movements.

Violeta had school the next day, so she went to sleep after instructing the servant to find the key.

The servant, not daring to neglect Violeta’s orders, nodded and promised to find the key in Tuna’s feces.

After the five men safely left Hoiten, they realized they had been tricked.

There was no Interpol chase.

They had fled like rats, only to understand the ruse once they were on the plane.

“Damn it, we were played!”

The men discussed Six on the plane.

“That woman is cunning! Who would have thought Six was a woman?”

“Yeah, really unexpected!”

“The key is in her hands. How do we find her now?”

“First, we need to cancel the bounty and call back those searching for her.”

“We must get the key back… that woman is too crafty. A Hoiten woman…

The next day, the black market bounty was lifted.

Violeta felt a great sense of relief.

She was much more relaxed while training at the tennis court.

However, something felt odd.

When she encountered Hayden at the tennis court, his gaze was more intense than before, as if he had discovered something, making Violeta uneasy.

“Hayden, why are you looking at me like that?” she asked.

Hayden lowered his eyelids slightly and replied, “It’s nothing.”

Zoren teased, “Hade always looks at people like that, doesn’t he?”

Violeta replied, “It’s different.”

“How so?”

Violeta fell silent.

She couldn’t quite pinpoint it, but it felt different.

Oh well, maybe it was just her imagination!

She decided not to dwell on it.

That afternoon, while Violeta and Kaylee were entering the classroom with their laptops and books, they accidentally bumped into Hattie, who was leaving.

Hattie was holding a water cup, which tilted and spilled water on Zelena’s gift bag, soaking the clothes inside.

“Oh no! My clothes …

Zelena quickly moved the wet bag away and pulled out the folded clothes to check. They were wet.

“Oh my god, Lena, you haven’t even worn these yet. What are you going to do now?” Candy exclaimed.

To make matters worse, the water in the cup wasn’t just plain water.

Chapter 228

Hattie had coffee in her cup today! So what spilled out was coffee.

Zelena wailed, “What am I going to do? I was planning to wear this outfit to Lucy’s birthday party, and now it’s ruined… I haven’t even worn it once. It took so much effort to get this new suit…

Tears welled up in Zelena’s eyes, making her look very pitiful.

Hattie glanced at her and then turned to glare at Violeta. “Are you two blind? Don’t you watch where you’re going? Now look, you need to pay for the clothes!”

Gillian jumped in, “Even if they wanted to pay, they couldn’t. This outfit took Lena a lot of effort to get. I heard it’s a limited edition. The Quinston boutique only had five pieces, and they’re all sold out. And the party’s tomorrow, there’s no way to get a replacement in time!”

Violeta glanced at the outfit in Zelena’s hands.

A coffee stain near the shoulder stood out clearly against the beige fabric.

But…

The outfit looked familiar.

It was an O’Hara new release, one that Irene had passed on.

Every year, Irene spent a considerable amount on clothes and accessories. As a member, she was invited to luxury brand events, and each season’s new releases were sent to her first for selection. Anything she didn’t choose was then made available to boutiques. Luxury brands catered to the wealthy. For someone like Irene, limited editions were something she could buy ahead of everyone else. So, Violeta said lightly, “I’ll replace it for you.”

Gillian sneered, “Didn’t you hear? It’s a limited edition, only five pieces were made! They’re all sold out. How are you going to replace it?”

Candy added, “Yeah if you’re going to pay, you should compensate at the current market price! This outfit’s price has already increased fivefold.”

Kaylee found this ridiculous. “Why pay the market price? If we’re compensating, shouldn’t it be for the price Zelena paid? The prices for these clothes are so inflated every season. If we follow your logic, if the price drops later, should we ask for a refund of the difference?”

Candy glared, “Kaylee, you don’t understand…”

Zelena suddenly interrupted their argument. “I don’t want money, I just want the outfit. Without it, how can I go to Lucy’s birthday party tomorrow? Violeta, you’re not trying to keep me from going just because you can’t, right?”

Violeta fell silent.

These words changed the entire context.

What had been an unexpected accident that ruined a dress now had a different implication.

Zelena’s comment suggested that Violeta might have deliberately ruined the dress out of jealousy because she hadn’t received an invitation to Lucy’s party.

Candy and Gillian exchanged a glance, suddenly understanding.

“Oh!! So that’s what it is,” they said.

The classmates, guided by Zelena, began to murmur.

“Violeta didn’t get an invitation, and now Zelena’s dress is ruined. Is Violeta jealous? That’s so malicious.”

Candy added, “My God, you’re so scheming! You can’t go, so you don’t want anyone else to go? How can you be so devious? How do you sleep at night?”

Gillian chimed in, “Yeah, everyone knows Lucy’s birthday party is the Toland University Socialite Gathering. Only the well-known people get invited. Some people flaunt their status as the campus belle of Toland, but they didn’t get an invite. They must be seething with jealousy, scheming behind the scenes, and today they finally got their chance, huh?”

Zelena expected to see Violeta flustered and defensive, but to her disappointment, Violeta remained expressionless, not even bothering to explain.

This left Zelena feeling a bit let down.

She wanted to see Violeta look at her with the same envy and admiration she had felt for Zelena in the past.

Being able to attend Lucy’s birthday party was something that ordinary students at Toland University dreamed of and admired.

Everyone envied those who were invited.

Violeta didn’t want to waste time arguing with them.

“It’s clear that you must be really insecure. How insecure do you have to be to so darkly speculate about others’ intentions? Zelena, you’re truly pitiful.”

Zelena stood frozen as if struck by lightning.

Violeta walked past her, saying, “I told you, I’ll replace your dress. Don’t worry, I won’t let you go to Lucy’s birthday party naked.”

Before class started, Violeta called home and asked a servant to bring the new camellia dress from her wardrobe to school.

Chapter 229

The camellia series was also a limited edition from O’Hara this season, but it wasn’t as well-known as the petite luxe collection Zelena had chosen.

The reason was simple.

Firstly, the Camellia series wasn’t sold in Auratia this season, so it wasn’t popular domestically.

Its style was more elegant and grand, favored by royalty like the Wiltonshire duchess and Irene, who had specially arranged to have it brought from abroad. It exuded a low-key, luxurious, and restrained charm.

Secondly, the petite luxe collection had been overused by influencers on social media, with everyone claiming it made them look like true socialites. There were numerous knock-offs online, and it had been hyped up excessively.

The petite luxe collection that Zelena liked had also been sent to the White residence, but Irene found it too common and didn’t choose it, leaving the Camellia series for Violeta.

Violeta hadn’t worn it yet, and giving it to Zelena was actually a win for her.

But it was just a dress, and Violeta didn’t mind giving it away to get rid of bad luck.

When the servant brought the dress, Violeta was still in class.

So, the servant took it to the office and asked the advisor to give it to Violeta.

After class, the advisor came to the classroom.

“Violeta, your dress has arrived.”

“Okay.”

Violeta went up, took the dress, and handed it to Zelena, who was sitting in the front row.

The original O’Hara packaging bag had been discarded, and the servant had used a plain white bag, which didn’t look as fancy as the boutique’s gift box.

However, the bag was no less prestigious because it was an exclusive O’Hara membership bag. Many bloggers even used it as a fashion accessory, calling it the most expensive bag from O’Hara.

Only top-tier members received this bag, making it a status symbol of wealth. So, this simple bag was enough to determine whether someone was truly affluent.

“Here’s your replacement,” Violeta said, putting the bag down and walking towards the back of the classroom.

Zelena hesitated, but before she could speak, Hattie sneered, “What kind of bag is this? Did you dig it out of the trash?”

Candy added, “Yeah, what good stuff could be in that bag? Violeta, you ruined Lena’s limited edition outfit. That jacket alone cost over 4,000 dollars. Do you even understand what a limited edition is?”

Gillian pushed the bag aside disdainfully. “Ugh, it’s disgusting.”

Hearing this, Violeta stopped.

“Why don’t you open it first before you judge?”

She assumed they knew about luxury items, but apparently, they didn’t.

Once they saw the camellia design, a classic O’Hara element, they would recognize its value.

While Violeta was being ridiculed, Zelena felt a secret delight.

However, with many classmates and the advisor present, she couldn’t drop her facade.

So, she pretended to be gracious as she took the dress out of the bag.

“Violeta, even if you can’t afford to replace it, just apologize and I’ll forgive you. You don’t need to pretend you can. Although my petite luxe outfit isn’t cheap, I wouldn’t push you to the edge over a single dress.”

As she unpacked the dress, Zelena didn’t expect much from Violeta’s replacement.

Seeing the grey color, which she found unappealing, she said, “Violeta, I’m not picky, but you could have at least chosen something decent. This grey looks so old-fashioned!

“Even if you gave me something from Jour 24, I wouldn’t complain … “

Zelena trailed off as she noticed the camellia brooch on the chest and the camellia pattern on the collar.

She recognized these as O’Hara’s signature elements. The tag confirmed it was O’Hara, with the word “camellia” in English.

Violeta had replaced her dress with something from O’Hara?

Zelena was genuinely surprised. However, she quickly dismissed it.

This dress, while from O’Hara, looked like an old design from years ago. It couldn’t compare to her current season petite luxe outfit!

“Violeta, where did you get this dress?

“This dress is so outdated, unbelievable.

“If you can’t provide a proper replacement, then don’t bother. I thought you’d give me a petite love. but instead, you bring this grandma grey thing? It’s ugly and outdated.”

Zelena held the dress while Hattie rested her chin on her hand, looking at it mockingly

However, as sunlight hit the white shopping bag, the O’Hara logo reflected back at Hattie. Her mocking expression slowly faded, replaced by one of disbelief.

Chapter 230

This bag…

If she wasn’t mistaken, wasn’t this the bag that’s often called the most expensive member’s handbag by O’Hara fans online?

Hattie quickly grabbed the bag and examined it closely.

Violeta slowly walked up and stood in front of Zelena. She held one sleeve of the coat and said, “This isn’t gray. Strictly speaking, it’s crystal silver. The camellia on it is O’Hara’s most classic element. This coat, just like your previous little O’Hara-style pieces, is a new release for this year.”

As soon as Violeta finished her words, Candy and Gillian couldn’t wait to chime in.

“This is a new model this year? You must be joking. This coat doesn’t look new at all.”

“Exactly, the style and elements of this coat are outdated. It doesn’t seem like a new model but more like an old one from a few years ago. If it’s old, just admit it. Why insist it’s new?”

Zelena put down the coat and said, “Vio, when I bought clothes before, I specifically checked at the boutique. They didn’t have this coat at all, so stop lying. If it’s a new model, why isn’t it in the store?”

Sitting nearby, Hattie looked closely and saw that the bag really did reflect the logo in the sunlight, proving it was genuine.

When this bag first came out, it was mocked online as the “ugly bag.” People said it looked plain and boring, and they couldn’t believe such an ordinary bag came with such a high price. They thought it was really low-quality.

But later, when someone took the bag into the sunlight, they realized it had a logo that could only be seen under direct light.

After that, the bag slowly became a popular item among fashion influencers online.

Violeta actually have this bag?

Could she be a top-tier O’Hara member?

Hattie was very surprised. She quickly reached for the coat to take a closer look. As she opened it up, she immediately recognized it as the same style worn by the Wiltonshire princess!

The camellia pattern on the collar was a signature of the latest collection.

O’Hara’s Camellia series was a classic. It was timeless because it never got boring and added elegance and style when worn.

The current trendy styles might become rags in a few years, but classic pieces remained timeless, even after five years.

This coat was very popular online, but it hadn’t. gained much attention domestically because this series wasn’t released in the local market.

How did Violeta manage to get this coat? I didn’t realize her taste was so refined.

Hattie put the coat on the table and said, “This coat is O’Hara’s latest collection.”

Candy was taken aback. “What?”

Gillian was in disbelief. “No way.”

Zelena turned to Hattie, “You know this coat?”

Hattie replied, “Yeah, it’s definitely new. Keep it.”

Zelena still wasn’t quite convinced. “Hattie, are you sure about this? Is it really a new collection?”

Hattie felt she was being questioned, and she disliked being doubted. So she responded with some frustration, “If you can’t recognize it, does that mean I can’t either? This coat is not only new but also worn by a princess. Why don’t you check the news if you don’t believe me?”

Hattie looked away. “You can’t buy this coat in Hoiten. It’s not available here, but it’s quite popular online. It’s harder to get than your little O’Hara-style pieces.”

News?

Zelena’s expression stiffened.

Even if it wasn’t popular, just hearing it was worn by a princess tells you how prestigious it was, right?

Violeta looked at Hattie, grateful that she was there among this group of people. Otherwise, she would have had to personally educate Zelena today.

Zelena might have money now, but her elegance hadn’t caught up yet.

“Zelena, even if you don’t understand this coat, the ‘socialites’ you meet at birthday parties will definitely know about it.”

With that said, Violeta turned and left.

Zelena felt mocked and was quite resentful. As Violeta walked away, she sarcastically said, “Thanks a lot. You can’t make it to the birthday party, so you’ve generously sent me this dress. Don’t worry. I’ll make sure to live up to your kindness!”

She continued to subtly taunt Violeta about missing out on the birthday party.

Violeta chuckled lightly. “Then I wish you all the best to shine brightly.”

Right after they finished talking, two figures appeared at the classroom door. The counselor turned and saw Lucy, asking, “Lucy, why are you here?”

After thinking it over for a few days, Lucy finally decided to come and invite Violeta herself.

Well, she hadn’t exactly figured it all out. She just didn’t have any other options left.

She wasn’t keen on coming over to invite Violeta herself, but she was afraid Violeta might not agree if someone else did it.

By coming in person, she figured she’d have a better shot.

She’d planned to drop by right after class, but to her surprise, their class counselor was still around.

Lucy stood at the doorway, her expression slightly frozen. “Class isn’t over yet?”

The counselor replied, “Oh, it is. Are you here to find someone?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 481 to 490) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 481

The butler had dispatched the driver to pick up Tegan.

Stella dialed Tegan’s number. “Tegan, the driver’s on his way to get you.”

“What? You’re not coming?”

“Ronald won’t let me leave.”

Stella was an excellent driver, so why Ronald was so worried, was beyond her.

Tegan replied, “Makes sense. With this blizzard, I’d be anxious too. Hang tight. I’m on my way.”

“Okay, see you soon.”

The cold outside was biting. Stella glanced at the thick blanket of snow outside, just about to ask why Tegan was coming over, but the call had already ended.

Outside, the driver returned to Jaxon’s car. “Security’s too intimidated to inform Ms. Quinn of our visit.”

Jaxon frowned, giving the driver a displeased look. “She didn’t answer?”

He was referring to Stella, of course. None of their phones could get through to her. The only one they could somewhat communicate with was the security at Mist Bay’s gate, but even they were hesitant.

The driver shrugged, “The butler picked up the calls.”

He hadn’t heard Stella’s voice at all.

Jaxon took a deep breath, his frustration mounting. What now, if he couldn’t see Stella? The whole Larkin family situation hinged on her saying a word.

Who’d have thought? Once upon a time, they underestimated Stella, yet she held all the cards now. After all, she was the Lugar family’s little princess. The Lugar family was a clan that struck fear into many.

Back then, they favored Ursula without a second thought.

But now…

Jaxon felt a sting of irony at their past actions.

The driver asked, “Should we head back?”

Sticking around seemed pointless. Stella wouldn’t emerge soon. Jaxon’s breath quickened. “Going back won’t solve anything, will it?

The driver was at a loss for words. Sure, it wouldn’t.

He said again, “But waiting there doesn’t seem to be working either.”

Stella had resolutely cut ties with them. And they’d barely seen her since signing that disownment agreement.

Jaxon closed his eyes.

Suddenly, a car stopped beside his, the passenger window rolling down to reveal Jeremy’s face.

“Oh, Mr. Larkin, huh? What’s this? Need approval to see your sister?”

Jeremy emphasized ‘your sister’ and ‘approval’ with biting sarcasm, mocking how Jaxon had once blurred their kinship.

They’d accused Stella of not knowing her loyalties, but in truth, they were the original culprits.

Jaxon looked at Jeremy’s roguish grin, his hands clenching into fists.

Ronald’s relentless pursuit of the Larkin family was bad enough, and then Jeremy was piling on the pressure, making their situation even worse.

“You don’t need approval?”

Jeremy responded, “Of course I do. Be a dear and let them know I’m here, thanks.”

Jeremy addressed the security with politeness, then turned back to Jaxon. “It’s normal for me to need approval, but you, her brother? That’s just laughable.”

Jaxon retorted, “What are you here for?”

Jeremy’s jabs were getting under his skin. Once upon a time, Jaxon was always courteous to Jeremy because of Sirena. But Jaxon’s tolerance had evaporated after the fallout with Sirena and Jeremy’s aggressive maneuvers against the Larkin family.

Jeremy chuckled, “What I’m here for isn’t your concern. What’s the matter? Don’t want to see me? Or just afraid to?”

Jaxon was speechless. Afraid? When he first heard Jeremy was targeting the Larkin Group, his initial reaction was fury.

Chapter 482

Several times, Jaxon thought about reaching out to Jaxon. But with his family in such a state, he couldn’t help but feel a bit of apprehension.

Seeing Jaxon stay silent, Jeremy snorted, “What happened with Sirena won’t slide.”

Messing with his sister, Jeremy thought, took some serious nerve on Jaxon’s part.

Jaxon clenched his fists tighter, trying to keep his composure. He looked at Jeremy and said, “My family has lost everything. What more do you want?”

That phrase, “lost everything,” seemed to take Jeremy by surprise for a moment.

He looked at Jaxon, “Really? Lost it all?”

“What do you think is left?”

Nothing. Because of one woman, Stella, everything was gone.

Jeremy smirked, “Oh, that’s too bad. I haven’t even made you pay, yet the mighty Larkin family crumbled so easily.”

The sarcasm in his voice was palpable, nearly making Jaxon choke on his anger.

With Ronald around, did anyone else need to break the Larkin family?

Jeremy started his car again, glancing at Jaxon, “Are you really not coming in?”

Jaxon just stood there, speechless.

This guy was infuriating. Jaxon had never had a good impression of Jeremy. He seemed like a carefree playboy but had a sharp, ruthless edge. Everyone close to Jeremy knew he was deceptively simple but incredibly sophisticated.

He was an enigma no one could figure out. And it made sense. Could the Patel family have thrived under his leadership if he were only a playboy?

Watching Jaxon struggle for words, Jeremy chuckled, “Star’s really being a handful. You’re still her brother, after all.”

The situation was too satisfying to him. The same people who once wronged Stella were now facing the consequences.

A security guard approached Jeremy. “Mr. Patel, Ms. Quinn has granted you entry.”

Upon hearing that, Jaxon’s expression darkened even more.

Jeremy gave him mocking look. “Well, I’m going in. Enjoy the cold breeze out here.”

With a loud roar, the car sped off through the gates of Mist Bay.

Jaxon watched Jeremy’s car disappear, feeling his frustration boil. His teeth ground together in anger.

The driver glanced at him nervously. “Should we keep waiting?”

At this rate, with Stella not backing down, they wouldn’t even get through the gate.

Jaxon had felt some guilt toward Stella after learning the truth. But being repeatedly turned away had worn away any remorse he had.

To be blunt, he wasn’t there to apologize to Stella. He was there for Cloudia. Before coming, he tried visiting his mother at the detention center but was told he couldn’t see her.

In other words, unless Stella agreed, he couldn’t even see his own mother.

Inside the warm, cozy mansion, Stella sat on the sofa as a servant draped a blanket over her. Stella politely said, “Thank you.”

“My pleasure, Ms. Quinn,” the servant replied warmly. They all loved tending to Stella as she was easygoing and kind. Of course, they hadn’t seen her fiery side. Otherwise, they might wonder how Yorick ended up so bruised. Half of it was her doing!

Her phone rang. It was Ronald.

Stella answered, “Are you on your way back?”

Yeah, I’m on the road. Did Tegan stop by to check on you?”

Stella was surprised. “You asked Tegan to come?”

No wonder, she thought. It made sense why Tegan had suddenly visited Mist Bay.

Her heart warmed again.

Chapter 483

Ronald let out a soft “hmm.”

Stella was puzzled. “I’m not feeling bad or anything. Why did you ask Tegan to come over?” “You haven’t had much appetite lately,” he replied.

Stella was stunned. Was he calling Tegan over just because she hadn’t been eating much?

“So, how’s it going?” Ronald asked.

“The car ended up in a ditch, but I’ve already called for a tow,” Stella explained.

“Wow, seriously?”

“Yeah, well, I’ll let you get back to it. Come home soon,” Stella said.

Ronald agreed, “Will do.”

She hung up, her heart still racing.

Then Tegan called. “Star, what’s going on with you? Tell me your symptoms, and I’ll have someone send over some medicine.”

Stella was confused. “Wait, what about you? Did they get the car out?”

Tegan sounded flustered. “I’ve got something urgent to handle, so I can’t make it over.”

Stella sighed. She could tell Tegan got caught up in something urgent. “I’m fine. You don’t need to worry about me.”

“But Ronald said-“

Stella cut her off. “Ronald is just worrying for nothing.”

She had eaten a lot and didn’t want to these past days. It wasn’t such a big deal to have called the doctor over.

Tegan hesitated. “Are you sure?”

Stella was firm. “Yeah, I’m sure. Don’t worry about it.”

Tegan chuckled nervously. “Fine, I’m leaving now if you say so.”

Stella wasn’t feeling unwell, so Tegan didn’t have to come to Mist Bay. After a few more words, they hung up.

Stella put down her phone as the Butler approached. “Miss, Mr. Patel is here.”

“Let him in,” she said calmly. What could Jeremy possibly want? They’d already discussed everything necessary.

Jeremy entered shortly after, and seeing only Stella, he paused. “Isn’t your brother here?”

“Aren’t you here to see me? What does it matter if he’s around or not?”

“It matters,” Jeremy insisted.

It did matter. Jeremy knew too well about Ronald’s possessiveness, especially of Stella. He wouldn’t have visited if he had known Ronald wasn’t home.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Why does it matter?”

Jeremy looked uneasy. “Because it does.”

So, did Ronald being absent make him nervous? Stella thought that was ridiculous.

“Well, if it matters that much, you can leave.”

Jeremy hesitated. “Leave? Now?”

“I came all this way, braving the winter cold,” Jeremy remarked, feeling a bit exasperated.

The road was terrible. Jeremy wouldn’t have come if it weren’t for the Warner family’s trouble. Ronald was too formidable.

Jeremy heard about the spat between Vivian and Stella in the mall. What made things worse was that Sirena was also present. He had no idea whether Sirena was involved. But Sirena insisted she had nothing to do with it, no matter how he pressed the issue.

Jeremy wasn’t at ease and was eager to confirm with Stella. The Larkin family had suffered like hell. And the Quarry family, the wealthiest and the most influential family once, was going downhill. And then came the Warner family!

Jeremy couldn’t help but sigh at how heartless Ronald’s moves could be! Therefore, he had to visit and confirm with Stella, no matter what.

“So, what do you want from me? To be clear, I won’t do favors or backdoor deals,” Stella stated firmly. “Besides, you’re the one with the exclusive rights to the ore in Portis City. What more could you possibly want?”

Jeremy was stunned. “No, no, I’m not here for any favors.”

“Then what is it?” Stella pressed.

Jeremy was flustered, recalling the past mistake of sending the wrong gift that nearly jeopardized a partnership. He quickly shook his head. “No, no backdoor deals. I just want to talk.”

Chapter 484

“I came to ask about that spat between you and Vivian. Was Sirena involved?”

Stella paused, caught off guard. “Vivian, huh?”

Wait a minute, did he really come all this way just for that?

She glanced outside at the wintry wonderland. The snow was thick. “You came all this way just for that?”

Was this guy a little too high-strung?

Jeremy nodded earnestly. “Yeah, I did.”

“You could have just called me.”

Was it really necessary to make a special trip for such a small matter?

“I don’t have your number,” Jeremy admitted.

Stella paused, realizing he was right. Her number wasn’t common knowledge, especially not to someone like Jeremy, who she barely knew. “Well, you could have called Ronald.”

This was definitely something that could be cleared up over the phone. No need to come all the way out here!

Upon hearing that, Jeremy tensed up. “You must be kidding. Call Ronald, huh? That might turn a small conflict into a full-blown misunderstanding.”

He wasn’t about to walk into that trap.

Stella raised an eyebrow. “Hmm?”

“Just tell me. Was Sirena involved or not? If she was, she’s in for it.”

Stella chuckled. You are indeed her big brother.”

Jeremy’s tone had been harsh when he said “in for it,” and Stella found it amusing.

“Of course, I’m her brother. Who else would try to teach her some sense?” He emphasized the word “teach” heavily, leaving Stella a bit speechless.

Jeremy looked at her expectantly. “So? Was she involved?”

Stella nodded. “Yeah, she was.”

Jeremy’s eyes widened in disbelief. His sister, Sirena, always denied it stubbornly. And upon hearing this, he felt his brain going blank. “Seriously, she was involved?”

Stella confirmed, “Yeah.”

“Did she hit you?” Jeremy’s voice was tense. He had drilled into Sirena’s head that Stella was precious to Ronald. Her past grievances against Stella because of Jaxon needed to be put aside, or she could forget about going out.

And yet, there she was, making another scene.

Stella shook her head. “No, she was helping me hold Vivian back. Vivian got the worst of it.”

Jeremy blinked, his mind struggling to process. “Wait, what? She was helping you hold Vivian back?”

Stella nodded. “Yep, she held onto Vivian real tight.”

Jeremy was dumbfounded. So, it was Stella and Sirena versus Vivian?

As he was about to ask more, Ronald walked in, looking none too pleased. “Mr. Patel, quite the surprise visit to Mist Bay. Why not give me a call first?”

Jeremy flinched at Ronald’s icy glare. His heart skipped a beat. Visiting Stella with Ronald already there was one thing, but having him return unexpectedly was another.

Seeing Ronald, Stella stood up and walked to him. “Back so soon?”

He had called earlier, and she expected him to take longer, given the bad road conditions.

Ronald gently ruffled her hair. “Idris brought in some food. Go take a look.”

Stella nodded eagerly. “What did he bring?”

“You’ll see.” His voice carried a hint of warmth, a tender side of Ronald that left Jeremy momentarily stunned.

Mr. Quinn was indeed the embodiment of extremes. All his warmth was reserved for Stella, while the rest of the world saw nothing but his icy demeanor.

Chapter 485

Seeing Ronald about to send Stella away, Jeremy felt a flutter of unease in his chest and instinctively wanted to intervene. He knew all too well that Ronald was like Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde depending on whether Stella was around.

But he didn’t dare speak up, especially not with Ronald’s dark expression. Jeremy knew better than to open his mouth. He silently prayed Stella wouldn’t leave.

Unfortunately, Stella was too obedient. This woman, who had once left Yorick bruised and battered, became a picture of compliance in Ronald’s presence.

“I’ll be off then,” she said softly.

“Okay, be good,” Ronald replied, squeezing her cheek gently.

Stella turned and ran off.

Jeremy was stunned. Seeing her so demure around Ronald, he thought Yorick had been blind to let her go. Instead, he’d chosen Ursula, who was nothing but trouble.

Once Stella left Ronald and Jeremy alone, Ronald sauntered over to the couch and sat down.

Jeremy felt a bead of nervous sweat. “Mr. Quinn,” he stammered.

Ronald glanced at him coldly. “Haven’t we signed the contract? What do you need her for?”

Jeremy’s heart skipped a beat.

See? Raised by Mr. Quinn himself, they had the same mindset. It was far from ideal to leave Ronald with the impression that he was always trying to use the backdoor.

“N-no, it wasn’t about the contract,” Jeremy stammered.

Previously, every time he sought Stella out, it was

because of her connection to Ronald, hoping for a favor. He chuckled awkwardly. “It wasn’t about the contract this time. I promise I won’t bother Ms. Quinn for business matters again.”

He desperately tried to clear his name.

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

He pulled a cigarette from a pack, lit it, and took a drag, his gaze icy as it bore into Jeremy.

Jeremy swallowed hard. “It’s about what happened at the mall. I was worried Sirena might have hurt Ms. Quinn, so I came to check.”

Ronald said curtly, “For that, you could’ve just called me.” Jeremy winced.

Come on, who would dare call Ronald directly? That’s why he’d come in person.

However, Stella’s story matched what Sirena had said. When Sirena explained earlier, Jeremy didn’t believe it. After all, Sirena and Stella had clashed over Ursula, so getting the facts straight was essential.

“I was just worried about collateral damage,” Jeremy muttered.

Ronald’s eyebrow twitched. “Hmm?”

“No, I was worried Ms. Quinn might have been hurt.” Jeremy felt his pulse quicken.

In Portis City, he was a figure of some renown, having encountered all sorts of people. But Ronald exuded an aura that made Jeremy uneasy.

Perhaps it was because Ronald was a big shot from Ferrowland’s underworld, with a reputation possibly stained with blood. In any case, Ronald was not someone to cross!

Jeremy would never have risked getting involved with Ronald if those rare minerals were replaceable.

Ronald’s tone was flat. “Got it all sorted?”

Jeremy nodded quickly. “Yes, all sorted.”

As long as Sirena hadn’t hurt Stella, all was well. Thankfully, Sirena had been sensible this time. Things could have gone terrible if she’d acted impulsively and joined Vivian in attacking Stella. Thankfully, she hadn’t.

Watching the Warner family decimated by Ronald, no one could grasp just how on edge Jeremy had been these past few days.

Meanwhile, on Stella’s side.

Ronald had sent her some snacks.

Idris had someone warm them up. “Mr. Quinn thought these looked cute, so he brought them for you.”

Stella tried one. “Hmm, this little kitty is delicious.”

The snacks were in animal shapes and were undeniably tasty.

Idris grinned. “The little bunnies are even better. Mr. Quinn couldn’t stop eating them.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” Idris nodded.

Stella picked up a bunny-shaped pastry and took a bite. She had to admit it was indeed delicious. “Hmm, so good.”

When Ronald arrived, he found Stella with a satisfied smile, munching away happily. Her cherubic cheeks, full of contentment, made her look irresistibly cute.

Chapter 486

Upon seeing him, Stella had her cheeks stuffed full like a chipmunk. She mumbled, “Ronald, this is so good! Where did you get it?”

She’d been in Portis City for long but had never known any delicious pastries.

Ronald chuckled. “If you like it, I’ll have Idris drive out and grab some more for you to bring back to Ferrowland.”

Stella’s eyes lit up at his words, “Really? Are we heading back today?”

Ronald nodded. “Yep, we’ve got a flight tonight.”

Stella beamed with joy at the confirmation. If they were heading back tonight, it meant no more delays. She had been worried sick about Susanna. The poor thing might have been scared out of her wits by then. Hull was such a character, always finding ways to spook poor Susanna. “Oh, by the way,” she remembered, “Xander and Yvonne are back in Ferrowland already.”

She meant to tell Ronald the night before, but he came home a bit tipsy. And by the time morning came, he was already out.

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Did they call you?”

“Yeah,” Stella nodded.

Xander had been quite a character on the phone,

practically gloating.

“Isn’t Yvonne supposed to be in Sands City?” Stella asked, puzzled. Dan Murray was supposed to be there, so Yvonne usually wouldn’t leave in a hurry.

Yet, she had.

Ronald pulled her into his lap, offering her another pastry.

Stella shook her head. “No thanks, I’m full.”

“Since when do you eat so little?” Ronald teased.

Stella paused, realizing he was right. She usually would have devoured the whole plate, but now she barely had a third.

“I don’t know what’s up with me lately,” she mused. “I haven’t had midnight snacks.”

Ronald asked, “Did Tegan check on you?”

“No, she had some things to handle, so she left without coming in,” Stella replied.

Tegan seemed to be quite busy these days.

“Why are you back so early?” Stella asked.

He had called her just a moment ago, and now here he was.

“Finished up early,” Ronald said, not mentioning it was because he heard Jeremy was here.

Stella nodded, leaning against Ronald, feeling tired, “Did you see Jaxon at the door?”

“Yeah, I did,” Ronald replied.

Unlike with Yorick, Ronald hadn’t sent Jaxon away. With the Larkin family, he opted for the cold shoulder treatment. The more indifferent he was, the more they squirmed. The Larkin family had lost everything they once had. Jaxon was left to wait outside in this freezing weather, his misery adding to the cold.

Stella snuggled closer to Ronald. “Once we’re back in Ferrowland, I’ll never return to Portis City.”

“Are you upset?” Ronald teased, gently tugging at her ear.

“No, not upset. It’s just… sickening,” Stella grimaced.

It truly was. Stella had seen all kinds of scenes in Ferrowland, but the Larkin family’s character was beyond anything she’d encountered.

Ronald listened, amused, as Stella vented about the Larkins. He tilted her chin up and kissed her.

“Hmm…” Stella tried to protest.

This guy was at it again. He’d only behaved last night because he was drunk, or so she thought. Except, he wasn’t exactly well-behaved even then.

After a moment, Ronald let her go. “When Finley comes back, have him check on you.”

He couldn’t shake his worry over her loss of appetite.

Chapter 487

Over in Ferrowland, Susanna was flabbergasted when she finally looked at the pasta she’d cooked. She stood in the kitchen, staring blankly at the doorway that separated her from Hull, who was lounging in the living room.

It had been an hour and a half since she first mentioned dinner.

An hour and a half, just to make a simple pasta…

And she’d managed to mess it up twice already!

She had discreetly tossed the first disaster in the trash, but now this…

Staring at the burnt pasta in the pot, she couldn’t figure out what had gone wrong.

She’d followed the recipe to a T, hadn’t she? And she’d successfully cooked for Stella before, so what on earth was wrong today?

Sitting in the living room, Hull hung up the phone and said to her, “Is it ready yet?”

Susanna jumped. “Uh, yeah! Almost!”

She glanced back at the pot. It would have to be ready. She was starving and couldn’t imagine Hull wasn’t too.

She gave the pasta a taste.

Oh no! It wasn’t ready.

What had she done? Had she added salt twice? Yep, that seemed to be it. She must have doubled the usual amount of salt.

Hull didn’t notice Susanna’s flustered demeanor. He tossed his phone onto the coffee table. “Great, let’s eat.”

Susanna froze. How were they supposed to eat this? It was so salty it was almost inedible.

But feeling the weight of Hull’s presence, she didn’t dare admit her failure. She had no choice but to nod and say, “Okay, coming right up.”

Hull was already at the dining table.

Susanna felt a chill of fear wash over her.

What if Hull tasted her cooking and was so furious he would shoot her dead? Well, she didn’t want to think about it.

An hour and a half, and this was all she had to show for it? She was ready to kick herself.

“What’s the hold-up?” Hull’s voice came from the dining room, his brow furrowing as he noticed Susanna hadn’t moved.

Meeting his piercing gaze made her heart pound even harder, and she shook her head. “Nothing, nothing at all.” Hastily, she dished out the pasta into two plates. There was so much! She’d made enough for five people, let alone two.

Susanna placed a plate before Hull with trembling hands, then brought her own to the table, sitting across him.

She didn’t dare look at Hull’s expression, focusing instead on the sound of his fork clinking against the plate, which indicated he hadn’t taken a bite yet.

Gathering her courage, Susanna took a nibble herself. The moment it hit her taste buds, she nearly gagged. But she swallowed it down.

Forcing a smile, she glanced at Hull and said, “Delicious.” Hull looked from his plate to Susanna. His eyes were unreadable, but they always seemed intimidating to her. “Delicious, huh?”

Susanna nodded. “Yeah. It just doesn’t look that great.”

“Look that great” was putting it mildly.

What was supposed to be pasta was more like a gooey mess, almost like a pancake with too much salt.

Susanna might have lost focus and forgotten she’d added salt after the first failed attempt.

“Um, if you don’t want to eat something that looks like this, maybe I can try making something else?” Susanna stammered.

That’d be perfect if Hull didn’t want to eat it. It’d give her a reason to start over.

Hull chuckled softly. “Your cooking skills…”

He let his sentence trail off, giving Susanna a sidelong glance.

She nodded vigorously in agreement. “Yeah, not so great.”

Her nerves got stretched to the limit. After all, Hull hadn’t had breakfast, and then, she’d botched lunch too.

Just then, Barnaby walked in after finishing the task Hull had set for him, with Enzo and Silas following behind.

Barnaby stopped short when he saw the dish before Hull.

Chapter 488

He squinted at the dish before Susanna, trying to make sense of it. Finally, he gave up and asked, “Boss, what are you eating? It looks like something out of a Halloween prank!”

Susanna sighed, her patience wearing thin.

Enzo and Silas exchanged glances, thinking the same thing: Barnaby was a real piece of work.

“Seriously, Barnaby would make a perfect comic relief if Finley ever goes on some wild adventure through Muliba Desert,” Enzo muttered as he moved to sit in the corner, wisely distancing himself.

Susanna glanced at her pasta, questioning if Barnaby was out of his mind. Could anyone really be that clueless?

Hull shot Barnaby a stern look. “Why don’t you tell us, what does it look like to you, then?”

Barnaby hesitated, the wheels in his mind turning slowly. “Uh, it looks like something you’d feed to a pet pig, right?”

Susanna buried her head deeper into her plate, wishing she could disappear.

Hull wasn’t about to let Barnaby off the hook. “There’s more in the pot. Help yourself.”

Barnaby cringed at the idea. “I’m not hungry,” he lied, eyes darting from Hull to Susanna, silently cursing her culinary skills.

“Eat,” Hull insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument.

Barnaby swallowed hard and nodded, realizing he couldn’t refuse. As he trudged toward the kitchen, Silas said, “Susanna made it herself. You better appreciate it. No picky eaters here.”

Barnaby’s stomach sank. The message was loud and clear. Like it or not, he had to eat it.

Across the table, Susanna kept her head down, shoveling in mouthfuls of pasta she could barely stomach. She knew she’d be next in line for Hull’s wrath if she didn’t eat.

Meanwhile, Barnaby approached the pot, eyeing the unappetizing heap suspiciously. How could anyone mess up pasta so badly?

He turned and glanced at Susanna, who was soldiering through her plate.

“I’m not sure there’s enough to go around,” Susanna offered, trying one last time to avoid the inevitable.

Looking at that mess, Hull wouldn’t touch it, but if Barnaby did, it would definitely give us away. He’d struggle to keep it down without a strong stomach.

Hearing Susanna’s comment in the kitchen, Barnaby almost lost it. She really knows her stuff. To eat that and still complain is not enough…

Maybe she’s never had decent food before? Where did the boss find her, a refugee camp?

Hull raised an eyebrow and pushed his plate toward her. “Want mine?”

Barnaby sighed, ladling a generous helping into his plate, determined to avoid further confrontation. He took a tentative bite. The saltiness hit him like a tidal wave, followed by an indescribable, unpleasant aftertaste.

His face contorted as he fought the urge to gag. “Ugh-” he managed, holding back the retch.

Clearly, culinary talent was not Susanna’s strong suit.

Chapter 489

Susanna stood frozen in the dining room, her face turning paler with each retching sound from the kitchen. Could it seriously be that bad? In the kitchen, Barnaby couldn’t hold it in any longer. He rushed to the garbage can and lost his lunch.

“Oh my god…” he groaned. “What did I just eat?” Another heave followed.

Susanna was speechless.

Silas and Enzo exchanged glances, silently agreeing not to intervene. Usually, they’d rush to help Barnaby, but not this time.

They picked the wrong time to visit Hull. Back then, they could barge in anytime they wanted when Hull didn’t have a girlfriend.

That wouldn’t work anymore. From then on, the guys would need to consider what Hull might be up to before dropping by. It was a headache they didn’t need.

Susanna’s heart was in her throat. She glanced over at Hull, then at the untouched plate of pasta he’d pushed toward her.

What was up with Barnaby’s stomach? He’d only taken one bite, yet he was still retching in the kitchen.

She swallowed hard, setting down her fork and giving Hull a pleading look. “I’m full. Can I go upstairs?”

Hull squinted at her, his gaze sharp.

Susanna sniffled, her eyes watery and red. She looked absolutely terrified.

Hull thought to himself, How can someone be so timid? He hadn’t even done anything, and she was already frightened out of her wits. Was this the kind of friend Stella had?

Hull didn’t say a word. Susanna took a deep breath and asked again, summoning all her courage, “May I?”

Thankfully, Hull didn’t make it any harder for her. He nodded and said, “Go ahead.”

Susanna didn’t need to be told twice. She leaped up and dashed upstairs, locking her bedroom door behind her. The moment it clicked shut, she dialed Stella’s number.

Meanwhile, Stella saw Susanna’s name on her phone in Mist Bay. Her heart ached a little. It hadn’t even been two days, but she knew the drill by now. If Susanna was calling, it meant Hull had scared her again.

Answering the phone, Stella spoke gently, “Susie, don’t worry. I’ll be back tonight. Nothing’s going to stop me this time.”

Ronald was already arranging for someone to pack up their things. Susanna’s voice trembled on the other end. “Star, I’m so scared.”

Stella comforted her patiently, “I know, sweetie. I know you’re scared. You’ll stay with me when I’m back, okay? Wherever I go, you’ll go.”

Reflecting on her own experiences, Stella realized she should never have left Susanna with Hull. She remembered how traumatized she felt the first time she saw Ronald in a fight. It left her shaken for ages, and Susanna, who had never seen such harsh realities, must be feeling the pressure even more intensely.

Stella continued soothingly, “Don’t cry. I promise….. Hull won’t hurt you.” Sure, Hull was intimidating when he was silent and stern. But Ronald had personally asked him to look after Susanna, so she trusted Hull would protect her.

But still, Stella hadn’t anticipated so many incidents would occur with Susanna staying with Hull. It was too much for Susanna, whose world had been peaceful.

Enough was enough. Stella decided to bring Susanna back with her.

“Really?” Susanna asked, her voice small.

“Really,” Stella assured her. “No surprises this time. I’ll be on the evening flight, so we’ll see each other by tomorrow morning.”

Stella wanted to say they could see each other the following morning if nothing unexpected happened.

Chapter 490

But Stella could sense Susanna had developed a strong aversion to the words “nothing unexpected.” Because, as life had taught her, something unexpected was bound to happen whenever someone said that.

Stella hoped this trip back to Ferrowland would be uneventful. Otherwise, Susanna’s heart couldn’t handle any more surprises.

“Ugh, I’m waiting for you, so please, no surprises,” Susanna sniffled. Stella replied, “Sure, no surprises.”

She couldn’t promise that. She would get dragged into it if Ronald ended up in a pickle. But she couldn’t say this to Susanna, given her current state. She even considered heading back alone if Ronald got into trouble again.

Hearing Stella assure her, Susanna felt a bit better. “Okay, I’ll be waiting for you. Be back early tomorrow.”

Stella agreed, “Sure.”

Susanna said softly, “When you land, come straight over. I can’t stay here with him any longer. I never want to see him again.”

Stella was shocked. “What happened? What did you get into this time?”

First, it was about Hull’s belt buckle, then there was the towel fiasco. What again? From Susanna’s tone, it was clear something significant had happened again. Could it be about the previous night’s fever remedy?

Before Susanna could answer, Stella interjected, “Wait a minute. Last night, when you were helping Hull cool down, you didn’t…” She paused, cleared her throat, and continued, “You didn’t strip him bare and get caught, did you?”

Otherwise, what could possibly have her so rattled?

Susanna was stunned into silence. Even her sniffling stopped.

On the other end, Stella took a sharp breath. “It couldn’t be true, could it?”

It’s just a fever remedy, right? Hull might be clueless, but Susanna should know better, shouldn’t she?

“Did you…”

If she had stripped Hull, no wonder he’d be furious.

Susanna recalled the moment Hull grabbed her wrist, and she sniffled again. “Don’t be ridiculous. I’m not that clueless.”

Stella was confused. “Huh?”

Susanna explained, “I didn’t strip him naked. It’s just that I wasn’t looking and accidentally touched some part I shouldn’t have while wiping him down. Ugh, don’t ask anymore.”

The whole scene from last night was embarrassing to even think about.

Hull refused to let Stella send over any help, and his staff ignored her calls. What was she supposed to do? She had no choice but to close her eyes and help him cool down.

Stella’s mouth twitched. “Touched some part you shouldn’t have? Did Hull know?”

Susanna was exasperated. “Enough with the questions!”

Why was Stella so insatiably curious?

“He grabbed my wrist at the time. Do you think he knew?”

Well, there was no point hiding it from Stella.

Stella was speechless. It was clear how awkward the situation must have been. “So, Hull’s upset?”

“Not because of that.”

Stella was intrigued. “Not because of that? Then why did he scare you?”

Even Stella, who wasn’t particularly nosy, was now keenly interested. “Hull’s not known for his prowess in sex, right? Men usually feel insecure about that. And you touched him, yet he was not mad?”

Ronald walked in just as Stella had said that, and he suddenly felt a headache coming on. This chatterbox had been a bad influence from Yvonne, and now Finley had rubbed off on her, too.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 211, to 220]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 211

Violeta patted her shoulder. “This money was originally owed to you by Zelena. I promise I’ll keep working on getting back at her, including ensuring you get your share.”

Shirley, touched by Violeta’s gesture, wiped away her tears before voicing her curiosity. “Why do you want revenge on Zelena too? Is there some personal issue between you two?

Violeta lowered her eyelids, not revealing too much. She said, “Leave Quinston, gather your strength in another city, and return when you’re ready and strong enough.”

“Okay, I understand. Thank you,” Shirley replied.

That night, Shirley left Quinston on a late-night flight.

Violeta and Kaylee went to the airport together to see Shirley off. After watching the plane take off, they left together.

Under the night sky, they walked out of the airport together.

“It feels good to do a good deed,” Kaylee remarked.

“Vio, you’re a good person,” she added.

Violeta didn’t want to claim she was a good person because everything she did was aimed solely at Zelena.

“People have many sides, Kay. What you see now is just one part of who I am,” Violeta replied calmly.

Violeta’s intuition was right on target.

The next day, Zelena went to the nursing home to find Shirley, only to learn from the director that Shirley had quit and disappeared without a trace.

Zelena came up empty-handed, thinking Shirley had left out of fear.

After some reflection, she couldn’t rid herself of the sense that something felt off, though she chose not to linger.

As the weekend drew closer, the tension began to rise. The first round of the semifinals had concluded, resulting in the elimination of half the teams. For those who remained, this weekend represented a fresh start and a chance to prove their worth again.

Adding to the excitement was the initiation of the revival match, a lifeline for the eliminated teams. This round offered them an unexpected opportunity to re-enter the competition and reclaim their positions in the semifinal.

When Violeta and her team arrived at the sports arena for the competition, they were greeted with an unexpected and heartwarming surprise. A group of enthusiastic young fans had gathered at the front entrance, their excitement palpable as they saw her.

“Wow! It’s Vio!”

The fans, primarily high school students, couldn’t contain their excitement. They rushed forward, clutching MLSS merchandise and posters, hoping to get her autograph.

Violeta was pleasantly surprised. “You guys are too much! Haha, I’m not a celebrity.”

The high school students looked at her with starry eyes, their faces beaming with excitement and hope. “Vio, we believe you’ll definitely become famous in the future!” one exclaimed confidently.

For the first time, Violeta felt the thrill of being surrounded by fans and asked for autographs. In her past life as a minor figure in the entertainment industry, she had never received such attention.

Violeta patiently signed autographs individually and exchanged a few kind words with each fan. Just as she finished the last autograph, two taxis pulled up to the curb. Out stepped Zelena and Hattie, who couldn’t help but notice the scene unfolding before them.

Zelena felt a sharp pang of jealousy.

Who would have thought that Violeta would gain fans just by participating in one competition?

Hattie, too, was taken aback. She had to admit that Violeta’s ability to attract fans was impressive. If Violeta successfully debuts, she could become a significant rival.

Without exchanging a word, Zelena and Hattie walked past Violeta, their faces expressionless, as they entered the arena.

As they walked towards the sports arena entrance,

Hattie casually called out to Liam.

Liam has heard but has yet to respond.

Several high school students heard Hattie’s words, turned their heads, and saw them. They were slow to react at first, then realized.

Excitedly, one of them said, “You guys are the captains of Eternal Warriors and Flame Vanguard, right!”

Zelena, catching on quickly, tried to maintain a polite smile. “Hi there,” she greeted, hoping to connect with these enthusiastic fans.

Hattie also forced a smile at them.

Initially, Zelena entertained the idea of earning goodwill from these young supporters. However, their following words caught her off guard. “We’ve been following your matches,” one of the students remarked earnestly. “You’re good, but Vio is on another level.”

“Yeah, Violeta comes from a major leaderboard player. You’ve done well to reach this level.”

“Keep up the good work, though. There’s still some gap to the championship, but don’t be discouraged.”

Zelena’s and Hattie’s expressions faltered.

They exchanged puzzled glances, unsure how to respond to the unexpected critique from these perceptive high schoolers.

Damn kids, what are they saying!

This is so frustrating!

Zelena immediately lost all desire to continue chatting with them, didn’t even want to maintain a smile, and turned away.

Hattie followed her and also walked away.

The high school students were straightforward and quick-witted. It’s hard to tell if they were genuinely innocent or deliberately trying to provoke these two.

Watching Zelena and Hattie leave, Violeta and her group couldn’t help but chuckle softly.

Confused, the high school students asked, “What’s so funny, Vio?”

“Oh, nothing,” Violeta replied lightly. “We’re heading inside for now.”

“Okay! We’ll cheer for you from the audience!”

After Zelena and Hattie went in, they were furious.

Their anger surfaced in small, futile gestures, like rough handling of their makeup brushes, almost breaking them.

Sure enough, nothing good happened when they encountered Violeta.

It’s really frustrating!

Just wait. That woman will see what’s coming to her.

The competition started promptly at 6 PM. Violeta’s team was the third to play this time, and they sat in the lounge watching the live broadcast on their phones.

The host introduced the first team to play.

“Look, it’s Archer’s team.”

Archer’s team was called ‘Wind Riders.’ After the first round, their team gained popularity, ranking in the top 10 popular teams.

Zoren said, “If they win this, our chances of meeting them next time will increase.”

Hayden leaned back on the sofa, holding his phone with one hand. “Hmm.”

Violeta replied, “It’s perfect timing to meet them.

Chapter 212

Let’s see how good they really are.”

Zoren continued flipping through the pages of the tournament schedule, his eyes scanning the matchups. Suddenly, he stopped at a particular entry, and his eyes widened in surprise.

“Look at this!” Zoren exclaimed, pointing to the screen. “It’s ‘Wind Riders’ versus ‘Eternal Warriors’ in the next round.” Surprised, he remarked, “Archer’s team is up against Zelena’s team this time.”

Jasper also chimed in, “Really? Let me see.”

Zoren handed him the phone and said, “Take a look.”

The host’s voice boomed over the speakers, cutting through the room’s tension. “Next up, let’s welcome Team Eternal Warriors!”

The announcement hung in the air, drawing a momentary silence from the group gathered around Zoren and Jasper.

“Didn’t expect it to be Zelena,” Jasper finally commented, breaking the stillness. He leaned back in his chair, contemplating the upcoming match. “Who do you think will win this one?”

Leaning against the sofa in the corner, Violeta quietly observed the live stream on her phone throughout the discussion. Her eyes flicked across the screen, absorbing the growing anticipation among the viewers.

The live stream room buzzed with activity, and the number of viewers doubled from earlier.

The comment section continued with a flood of comments representing fans from various teams. Supporters of ‘The Mighty Dragons’ were particularly vocal. At the same time, discussions about Zelena’s ‘Eternal Warriors’ and Hattie’s ‘Flame Vanguard’ dominated the conversation.

After noticing Violeta’s rising popularity, Zelena quietly manipulated trending topics and hired social media influencers to boost her team’s presence.

This made the comments section a mix of genuine excitement and manufactured buzz.

Hattie did the same behind the scenes to promote her team, adding to the upcoming match’s orchestrated buzz.

As Zelena confidently led her team onto the stage, the flurry of comments intensified, influenced by the strategic efforts of both teams to sway public opinion. Both team members sat in front of their computers, and the match was about to begin.

Zoren asked, “Who do you think will win?”

Violeta said, “Zelena.”

Zoren was puzzled. “Huh? Why?”

Violeta smiled. “Just guessing.”

She lowered her eyelids, her thoughts drifting back to her previous life.

Rumours outside suggested that Archer and Zelena had a perfect relationship in that life. There were even netizens joking that Zelena was the official spokesperson for the Barnett Group and that anything she wanted was practically assured.

Some even said Archer willingly played second fiddle to her.

With such a close relationship, their interactions during their school days were bound to be numerous.

During the previous league, Violeta speculated that Zelena must have known Archer since then.

And she wasn’t wrong at all!

Since returning after the league ended, Zelena has privately investigated Archer’s background. She found out he was the sole heir of the Barnett Group and had started finding ways to get close to him, leaving a lasting impression.

And this match was Zelena’s best chance to leave a deep impression on Archer.

During the match, Zelena made it clear to her

teammates that she must be the one to take down Archer every time they clashed.

Archer was a proud person being repeatedly targeted by Zelena on the battlefield left a lasting impression. Who else would he remember?

Zelena hired more than just any teammates. They were carefully chosen.

They had previously studied Archer’s team tactics and knew he was the strongest in their squad. If they kept the pressure on Archer from the early game, he would only survive the late game!

The tactic quickly proved effective. On the field, Archer was relentlessly targeted and constantly forced into group fights, and each time, Zelena took his head.

Violeta glanced at the screen and noticed the irritation in Archer’s eyes.

“Makes you feel worthless when someone keeps killing you, huh?” Violeta muttered softly.

Hayden heard Violeta’s words and quietly glanced at her.

Say what you will, but Zelena’s ability to get Archer’s attention impressed Violeta. However, impressing him like this wouldn’t win his favour. It all depends on how Zelena plans to change her image in Archer’s mind.

That won’t be easy at all.

The first match ended in 32 minutes. Archer’s team, ‘Wind Riders’, was defeated by Zelena’s ‘Eternal Warriors. They announced their entry into the revival match queue. Meanwhile, the entire ‘Eternal Warriors’ team smoothly advanced to the finals.

As they stepped down from the stage, Zelena smiled at Archer. He remained silent and walked off with giant strides, clearly showing his displeasure.

Zelena didn’t care that Archer was angry right now. She knew there was a long road ahead of her. No matter what, she had her sights set on this prince of the Barnett Group!

The second match was Hattie against a team from an international school that made it through the ranks. With determination blazing in her eyes, Hattie insisted on taking on the jungle role herself, eager to showcase her prowess and silence doubts about her abilities compared to Violeta’s.

As the match progressed, Hattie’s team found themselves in a pivotal moment at the Dragon Pit, a crucial battleground where control over objectives could shift the tide of battle.

Unfortunately, in a critical skirmish that should have secured them the Dragon and bolstered their position, Hattie made a fateful misstep. Her error allowed the enemy team to seize control of the Dragon.

This led to a prolonged game that lasted over forty minutes before ‘Flame Vanguard’ finally won and secured their spot in the finals.

Hattie stood on stage, her body drenched in sweat.

The pressure was immense. If she had lost, facing the consequences would have been unbearable.

The live chat was buzzing with comments.

Only some people can perfectly control the situation. This time, the female team captain of Flame Vanguard didn’t jungle as well as last time. Fortunately, she switched roles from jungle to top lane and still managed to turn the tide.’

Chapter 213

If you ask me, just go and play mid-lane obediently. You were doing well before. That Dragon Pit play had me cracking up.’

It’s not that I look down on girls playing jungle. The jungle in ‘The Mighty Dragons’ is good.

I hope Flame Vanguard changes their jungle for the finals. Otherwise, they’re definitely going to lose.’

Zelena and Hattie both won.

The third team to take the arena was ‘The Mighty Dragons.’

After a brief introduction by Violeta and the others, they started a fierce match.

Violeta remained in the jungle as usual.

Right from the start, Violeta controlled the pace very well. The opponents were weaker than expected, so the game ended in 29 minutes.

The comments flew on screen.

See that? For those who said women can’t jungle, look at Violeta. She’s clearly awesome, right?’

This is such a clear comparison.’

If you don’t have the skills, don’t take on the role. You know who I’m talking about, I won’t say.

Haha, I’ll just laugh and not say anything!

In the lounge, Hattie was furious to see those comments, slamming her phone hard on the table.

If it weren’t for that Dragon Pit, she wouldn’t have become the target of ridicule! It’s so infuriating!

She still needs to gain practical experience.

“How does Violeta manage to control the pace so well?”

Group 6’s semifinal ended perfectly.

The remaining revival matches will decide the last spot.

This live broadcast will continue until the evening.

Back in the lounge, the atmosphere was buzzing with excitement and anticipation. Having just led her team to victory, Violeta was in high spirits. She decided to wait at the door, specifically for Evelyn and her team.

Violeta greeted them warmly as Evelyn and her teammates emerged from their room. “Good luck!” she said, her tone encouraging and sincere.

“Got it,” Evelyn replied.

After their last loss, Evelyn had been pushing her team hard. They had trained rigorously, analyzed their previous mistakes, and refined new tactics. Evelyn’s goal was clear: break through the revival matches and defeat Hattie in the finals.

Zoren ordered takeout-crab roe noodles, plenty of fried chicken, and drinks.

Consider it dinner. They ate noodles in the lounge while watching the livestream, enjoying themselves immensely.

The revival matches are all about endurance, going on until the last team stands, making them much more thrilling than the semifinals.

Plus, with more people tuning in at night, the live viewership broke three hundred thousand at the start of the revival matches.

The Spring Blossom’ unquestionably showed their strength. They’ve been in the top three favourites since the semifinals began.

Their loss to ‘The Mighty Dragons’ sparked controversy online, but Violeta emerged victorious as always.

Evelyn is widely recognized as the second-best jungle after Violeta. Coupled with ‘The Spring Blossom’ being an all-female squad, the comment section was filled with cheers for them.

Violeta also hoped they would win because Evelyn aimed to defeat Hattie.

Upon closer consideration, with four teams entering the finals, if Evelyn defeats Hattie, only Zelena would remain for Violeta to face.

Zelena’s skills could be better than Hattie’s.

Her smooth entry into the finals was simply because her four teammates were highly skilled, and she had a bit of luck.

Violeta aimed to end her streak of luck.

Originally, Archer was supposed to participate in the revival matches, but perhaps disgusted by Zelena’s earlier actions, their team chose to forfeit directly.

Two hours later, at nine in the evening.

The Spring Blossom’ lived up to expectations! They won all the way through, successfully advancing from the revival matches.

The comment section was flooded with celebratory messages, with fans expressing joy and excitement.

Violeta smiled contentedly, feeling a sense of satisfaction. She packed up her phone, joined the rest of her team, and left the arena. They walked out into the cool night air, eagerly anticipating the finals next weekend.

Irene and Anton were never ones to watch live broadcasts. But this time, they stayed home and tuned in. They saw their beloved daughter

managing things on stage in scenes they couldn’t understand. Still, when they heard that Violeta had won, laughter filled the living room.

However, Irene spotted someone in the comment section insulting their precious daughter.

“Honey, someone here’s insulting our daughter!”

Anton glanced over and said, “Let’s see how to report this.”

The two of them spent a while figuring out how to report the offensive comments on their phones.

However, after submitting their report, they received a response from the platform stating that their claim of insult didn’t hold up.

Irene and Anton were furious. With their combined ages nearing a hundred years, they joined the online crowd in retaliating with their own insults.

It was just adorable and childish.

At that moment, Niall returned from outside. He saw Anton and Irene sitting together on the couch, wholly absorbed in typing furiously on their phones.

Since their report didn’t work, they decided to fight back with words.

He didn’t even know when he had come back.

“Mom, Dad, what are you doing?”

Irene said, “Busy here. Someone’s insulting your sister. Quickly grab your phone and join us in firing back.”

Niall was puzzled. “Huh?”

Anton exclaimed, “What ‘huh’? Don’t you know your sister’s competing today? You, as her big brother, don’t even care!”

Niall slowly caught on. “Oh, I know. Vio told me. What happened? Who’s insulting her?”

Chapter 214

Walking over, he saw his parents watching the livestream. They scrolled quickly through the comment section and spotted a comment or two criticizing Violeta.

Niall exhaled in frustration, “What’s the point in worrying about a few trolls? Just report them.”

Irene replied, “It’s pointless. We already reported them, but they said it doesn’t count as insults.”

After a moment of thought, Niall proposed a straightforward solution. “Well, in that case, let’s just purchase the company. That way, we can ban whoever we choose, correct?”

Irene slapped her thigh. “Exactly! We were so worked up just now. Didn’t expect this twist! Honey.”

Anton immediately called his secretary to check on White Bear TV. The acquisition might take time to happen, but investing as shareholders? That could work! Once Violeta returned, everything was already settled. White Group had acquired White Bear TV, becoming its largest shareholder.

Those troll IDs? Each one got banned!

“I’m back, Mom, Dad! Liam’s here, too. I won the match!”

Irene put down her phone and ran to Violeta, beaming joyfully, “Vio, you’re back! Tonight, your Dad and I watched the livestream! You’re amazing, our precious!”

“Yeah, Vio, I watched your match too! So cool!”

Though Violeta saw it as routine, being surrounded by family praise made her feel bashful.

“I’ve just made it to the finals but haven’t won yet. Please don’t praise me too much.”

Irene said, “Of course you can win! Who’s as capable as my daughter?”

“Thanks, Mom.”

Irene hugged Violeta’s shoulder and said, “Oh, by the way, don’t take those insults seriously and don’t let them affect you. You’re the best.”

Insults directed at her?

Violeta had experienced so much in her previous life that she wasn’t bothered at all by these online trolls.

She couldn’t care less.

But she hadn’t expected her family to be so concerned.

Violeta smiled reassuringly and said, “Mom, I won’t let them get to me, so don’t worry.”

Anton joined in. “It’s reassuring to hear that. But remember, it’s fine if it somehow gets to you. Dad’s taken a step ahead by investing in White Bear TV.

We can shut down any negativity by banning those who spread it!”

Violeta, taken aback, inquired, “Invested, you say?”

Niall contributed, “Absolutely, I witnessed it myself when I returned. There were Mom and Dad on the couch, handling trolls head-on. That’s when the decision to invest was made a move to permanently close the doors on all their accounts, once and for all.”

Goodness.

That’s quite a bold move.

Violeta hesitated momentarily. “But investing like that…. – isn’t it a bit impulsive? What if it doesn’t make a profit?”

Irene patted Violeta’s shoulder reassuringly,

“Darling, you don’t need to worry about that. Our family has money, and White Bear TV has good prospects for development. You should trust your Dad. Leave the professional stuff to the professionals.”

With White Group investing in White Bear TV, it would only get better, not worse.

Upon hearing this, Violeta nodded and smiled, “Okay.”

Everyone chuckled, and then Anton remembered something. “Oh, Vio, what about your coffee shop?

Would you like to start a franchise?”

“A franchise?”

This question had never crossed Violeta’s mind before.

Initially, buying the coffee shop was a way to help out Mrs. Fiona and her husband. But as the business grew, it started to turn a profit and run smoothly.

Though these earnings were modest compared to the vast resources of the White Group, they were enough to give Violeta financial independence from her family.

Anton was asking Violeta if she wanted to build wealth for herself.

Niall added, “Vio, running a small business can be a good experience, and it won’t take up much of your time.”

“Yeah, Dad will help you,” Anton chimed in.

After some thought, Violeta nodded decisively. “Sure, thanks, Dad!”

Anton grinned happily. “No need to thank me, as long as my precious daughter is happy.”

Little did Violeta know that this decision would turn Sunset Cafe into a leading name in the coffee industry.

On the official website of MLSS, the list of finalists has been announced. The banners for the four teams were prominently displayed on the website.

Back at school for another week of classes, Violeta went about her usual routine of attending classes, eating, and training. Meanwhile, Zelena and Hattie were basking in the attention and admiration they received at school.

With so many schools participating in the Quinston College competition, it was a matter of great pride that Toland University had secured three spots.

Zelena and Hattie were invited to speak on stage at Tuesday’s assembly. Amidst thunderous applause, there were a few puzzled remarks.

“Why isn’t Violeta speaking? She’s the real prodigy.”

“I heard she’s busy preparing for the championship and doesn’t have time for these fancy speeches.”

“Oh, that makes sense, then.”

Violeta is more than just a skilled player in the game. She was also the top student in the performing arts department last semester. She’s got it all: brains, beauty, and talent. She’s an actual academic superstar.

Chapter 215

“Pretty impressive.”

At the tennis court.

After training, Violeta wiped the light sweat from her forehead with a towel.

Kaylee handed over a bottle of water from the side. “Vio, here you go.”

“Thanks.”

“Psh, what’s there to thank for.”

Kaylee walked in. “They’re giving a speech in the auditorium again. Zelena and Hattie must be feeling pretty pleased with themselves.”

Violeta took a sip of water, sat on the bench, and rolled up her pants legs to let them breathe. Her slender legs were fair-skinned, and even the veins at her ankles were visible.

“They deserve to feel pleased when it’s their time.”

Kaylee said, “If Nolan hadn’t invited you first, they wouldn’t have been invited.”

Violeta countered, “It’s not about who Nolan invited. Even if Nolan had invited me, they still would have gone.”

If Violeta had gone alone, Zelena and Hattie wouldn’t have let it slide so easily. Who knows what trouble they would have stirred up?

It was better to let them attend. Besides, Violeta could have been more eager to step onto the stage herself.

Kaylee nodded after thinking about it. “True, they can’t stand your success. Focus on practicing before the championship and go win that gold medal.”

“Yeah.”

Violeta took off her jacket, revealing an emerald bracelet on her wrist.

Kaylee immediately noticed the bracelet and couldn’t see its beauty. “Vio, your bracelet is so gorgeous!”

Violeta glanced at her wrist and smiled. “My Mom bought it for me while traveling in Verdancia.”

Kaylee exclaimed, “It’s so pretty! Can I take a closer look?”

Violeta carefully removed the bracelet and handed it over. Kaylee accepted it delicately, mindful of its value. Emeralds were pricey, so she handled them carefully to avoid damage.

The emerald’s glassy bottom revealed almost imperceptible flaws, its intricate structure visible only upon close inspection. Floating within were three colours of delicate flowers, lending it a nearly ethereal quality.

“The emerald is so beautiful, I can see why it must be valuable. I’ll be extra careful not to break it,” Kaylee remarked, returning the bracelet to Violeta.

Violeta replied, “Of course, it’s emerald.”

Kaylee returned the bracelet, speaking familiarly to Violeta, “Obviously, you wouldn’t wear glass.”

“If I had something that precious, I wouldn’t risk wearing it out!”

Violeta chuckled. “But whether it’s glass or emerald, it’s all just decoration.”

Kaylee nodded in agreement. “True. I think I’ll treat myself to a boutique visit tomorrow and maybe get a crystal bracelet. Maybe a rose quartz. They say it attracts love!”

After their break, the two chatted and laughed, then left the tennis court together.

The two walked out of the tennis court together with their jackets in hand.

Previously, Violeta had also worn the bracelet hidden under long sleeves and gone unnoticed. Now, with her jacket off, the emerald bracelet shimmered with such brilliance that it caught everyone’s eye.

As the weather warmed up in Quinston over the next few days, Violeta began to shed her jacket, and many tennis club members noticed the emerald bracelet on her wrist. Only a few people knew, like Kayle, that Violeta’s bracelet was emerald, not glass.

Some boys, impressed by the bracelet Violeta wore, thought she had bought it from a nearby boutique and rushed to buy similar bracelets for their girlfriends. This unintended trend unexpectedly boosted sales of flashy glass bracelets in nearby boutiques for several days.

This sudden trend of bracelets in school caught Zelena’s attention. Discussions about glass bracelets even started in their class.

On Friday, Zelena wore her emerald bracelet to class. Its luster could be described as luxurious and was completely different from regular glass beads.

Spotting it, students in the back row whispered to each other, “Look at Zelena’s bracelet on her wrist. It’s so beautiful and glossy. I wonder where she bought it.”

“Yeah, it looks way better than mine. It even has that floating color. So pretty.”

“Should we ask her after class where she got it?”

“Do you think she’ll tell us?”

“Zelena seems approachable. I think she might.”

“Alright.”

Class ended.

Several girls gathered around Zelena’s desk.

“Zelena, your bracelet is so beautiful! Where did you buy it?

Hattie, touching up her makeup nearby, heard the question and glanced at Zelena’s wrist, suppressing a smirk. She knew Zelena would definitely show off this bracelet. Look, here it was, on display. What’s the big deal?

Zelena achieved her goal. She pretended to be surprised. “Oh? Are you talking about this bracelet?”

“Yeah!”

“Emerald Bracelets are so trendy now. Yours is the prettiest. Where did you get it? Can you tell us? We want to get the same one.”

Zelena covered her mouth and chuckled. “I got this one in Verdancia.”

Chapter 216

Gillian and Candy, sitting beside Zelena, smugly chimed in, “Oh, Lena bought this emerald bracelet during her summer trip to Verdancia. You guys can forget about it. It’s impossible to find!”

“Yeah, bracelets are just starting to become popular now, but Lena already had hers.”

They continued to flatter Zelena, “It seems Lena is always ahead of the fashion curve!”

Zelena basked in their compliments, modestly replying shyly, “Oh, it’s not as impressive as you say. Bracelets have always been classic! But mine was indeed purchased in Verdancia, so you might not be able to find it.”

Several female classmates looked at each other and thought to themselves.

It’s just a glass bracelet, even if it’s from Verdancia, so what? Zelena’s being way too snobbish.

One of the girls, whose family was also quite well-off, felt a prickle of annoyance at Zelena’s words.

She said, “Zelena, you could just tell us where you bought it. We could easily get a purchasing agent to buy it for us. It’s just a matter of spending a bit more money.”

Zelena chuckled, deliberately being coy. “I said you can’t buy it, and you really can’t, even with a purchasing agent.”

The girl was speechless at her words.

“Is it a limited edition?”

Zelena waved her hand, which was adorned with a bracelet in front of them. “Not a limited edition. It’s just that there’s only one like this in the entire world.”

“It’s just glass. How can there be only one?”

Zelena laughed, a hint of disdain in her eyes as she looked at the girl who had asked. “This isn’t glass! It’s jadeite. Obviously, you’ve never seen jadeite before!”

“Hahaha!”

Gillian and Candy burst into harsh laughter.

From the back of the classroom, Violeta and Kaylee paused their packing, drawn by the raucous laughter erupting near the front.

Kaylee asked, “Vio, what’s all that about? They’re acting like lunatics.”

Violeta glimpsed the bracelet on Zelena’s wrist. “Just Zelena flaunting her new bracelet. It’s got nothing to do with us. Let’s head to training. Last game before the finals tomorrow.”

“Speaking of,” Kaylee grinned, “Guess who snagged tickets to the finals? This girl is right here! I’ll be cheering you on from the stands!”

Violeta was genuinely surprised and touched by Kaylee’s thoughtful gesture.

Tickets to the finals were notoriously hard to get, and Kaylee specifically went to get the tickets.

Violeta and Kaylee then left the classroom together.

As they left, Zelena and her entourage continued their ostentatious display.

“Wait, it’s actually jadeite? Not glass?”

Zelena scoffed. “Of course it is. Why would I wear something as common as glass? This is genuine jadeite, with beautiful green flecks. You’ll never see that kind of natural beauty in man-made glass, not even in crystals.”

Having finished applying her makeup, Hattie couldn’t bear Zelena’s bragging any longer and made a hasty exit.

Zelena saw Hattie leave without much of a reaction.

“It was a gift from Lena’s parents, you know,” Gillian added.

“How much did it cost? It must have been a fortune!” Candy chimed in.

Zelena chuckled. “Oh, it wasn’t that expensive. Just around a million dollars.”

“What? Around a million dollars? That’s amazing!”

Gillian and Candy gasped in unison, playing their roles as devoted admirers perfectly.

The other girls fell silent, the mood turning awkward.

Zelena continued to wave her wrist, showcasing the bracelet. “I’m not being secretive, but jadeite is a finite resource, unlike mass-produced glass. It’s simply in a different league.”

She then added, “Actually, my parents offered to buy me a violet bracelet, but I wasn’t impressed, so I declined.”

The girls exchanged glances.

Zelena’s blatant arrogance was too much to bear.

Several girls turned and left, unable to listen to another word of her bragging.

Gillian said, “Lena, bracelets are so popular these days, but yours is the best-looking! It can beat all the bracelets in the whole school!”

Candy chimed in, “Indeed! Lena’s is made of jadeite. It’s incomparable to those made of mere glass!”

Their words were too much for the departing girls, who turned back to retort, “It’s not as amazing as you’re making it out to be!”

One of the girls spoke up, “Actually, the bracelet trend probably started with the tennis club. Violeta has a stunning bracelet, and it’s the reason my boyfriend got me mine. Everyone who sees it is mesmerized. In my opinion, Violeta’s is the most beautiful one.”

Another girl agreed, “It’s a shame Violeta always wears long sleeves in class, hiding it. But I saw it the other day at the tennis club, and it seems to have three different colors shimmering within it! The luster is comparable to yours, if not even more translucent.”

Zelena, Gillian, and Candy were stunned. Three floating colors? How could that be?

There wasn’t a single bracelet in three colors at the recent auction in Verdancia!

Chapter 217

Zelena insisted, “Fake! How can there be three-coloured jadeite? It must be glass!”

Zelena said firmly, “The auction I attended in Verdancia last time was the best jewelry auction in the world. I participated in the whole process and didn’t see any three-coloured jadeite. What you are talking about must be glass.”

A girl said, “Just because you haven’t seen it doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist, right?”

“Yes, the three-coloured jadeite, the Trinity, is like the crown jewel of jadeite varieties, a rare and sought-after treasure.”

“The Trinity is hard to find, not to mention that Violeta’s bracelet seems to be of superior quality, which is even harder to find. It must be very, very expensive.”

The average three-colour jadeite is very good in glutinous species, and there are more carvings.

Violeta’s bracelet is of considerable value and must be expensive.

Zelena gritted her teeth and said, “I don’t believe it.”

Several girls sneered, “Jadeite with multiple colors is never cheap. If Violeta’s bracelet is real, it’s worth a fortune! Even single-colored jadeite fetches a million dollars, let alone a supreme quality tri-colored one.”

Their disdainful glances pierced Zelena.

They might not afford such luxury, but they seized the chance to retaliate against Zelena’s earlier show-off.

As the girls gathered their belongings and left, Zelena fumed in her seat.

Gillian and Candy rushed to comfort her. “Lena, don’t overthink it. There’s no way Violeta could buy such expensive jadeite. Besides, yours came from a prestigious auction. Even if this tri-coloured jadeite exists, it wouldn’t be available through regular channels.”

Gillian added, “I’ve heard auction house owners hoard the best pieces for themselves. It never reaches the open market. Violeta’s bracelet must be fake!”

But their words brought little comfort.

If the best jadeite never left the auction house, didn’t that imply Zelena’s own bracelet was subpar?

Tennis court.

Violeta, in the middle of a tennis match, suddenly sneezed twice.

Nessie passed by and asked, “Vio, are you alright? Did the weather change give you a cold?”

Violeta rubbed her nose.

“Maybe not.”

She had a hunch that someone was gossiping about

Just then, Jasper and Hayden entered the tennis court.

“Vio!” Jasper called out.

Violeta turned and met his gaze.

“Ready to head to the internet cafe?”

“Sure,” she replied.

Meanwhile, Zoren and Liam were waiting for them at the east gate. Zoren was standing aside smoking, and Liam was looking at his phone.

Suddenly, Zoren felt a presence suddenly close to him. He looked with his head turned. It was, in fact, Lucy.

She stood before him, hands tucked in her pockets.

“What’s up?” Zoren asked.

Lucy lowered her head and said in a cold voice, “It’s my birthday next week. Tell Jasper.”

Zoren scoffed. “Why not tell him yourself?”

Lucy turned to leave. “Just inform him. He can

decide if he wants to come.”

Zoren was left speechless.

Observing the exchange, Liam inquired, “What was that about?”

Zoren flicked his cigarette. “Beats me. She wants me to tell Jasper it’s her birthday next week, and he can come if he wants.”

It seemed Lucy still harbored feelings for Jasper.

Perhaps after Jasper cleared the air about Violeta, Lucy realized her mistake and sought reconciliation.

Soon, Jasper, Hayden, and Violeta arrived at the east gate.

As they got into the car, Zoren relayed the message.

He teased, “Jas, remember what’s happening next week?”

Jasper asked confusingly, “What, are you going to give birth?”

Zoren laughed. “Damn…… think harder.”

Jasper pondered but drew a blank. “Just spit it out.”

Zoren smirked and said, “It’s your ex’s birthday.”

“Which one? I’ve got a few.”

“Lucy’s.”

“Why should I care?”

“She came all the way here to ask me to pass on the message. She even said you could decide whether to show up or not.”

Jasper fell silent, then muttered, “We broke up ages ago. Why would I go? Waste of a gift.”

Violeta buckled in the backseat, and listened quietly.

They reached the internet cafe, played games until nightfall, and then dropped Violeta off before heading home themselves.

The day of the finals arrived.

Zelena, stung by the previous day’s mockery of her bracelet, had spent the night researching online.

To her dismay, she discovered that tri-colored jadeite did indeed exist, just as her classmates had claimed.

Despite this new knowledge, Zelena remained convinced that Violeta’s bracelet was counterfeit.

Zelena. brimming with confidence. had

Chapter 218

Zelena, brimming with confidence, had meticulously prepared two sets of strategies for the finals. She had prepared one strategy to defeat Violeta and another to neutralize Hattie.

As the live broadcast commenced, the four captains took the stage for the draw.

Zelena feigned politeness, gesturing to Violeta, “Vio, you first.”

Violeta, not one for formalities, stepped forward and selected a number ball.

The live comments flooded in.

“She sounds a bit fake.”

“What’s the deal between Zelena and Violeta? Why does she call her Vio?”

“Maybe they’re close off-camera? There’s nothing wrong with calling someone intimate.”

Violeta drew number 1, Evelyn drew number 3, and Hattie drew number 4, leaving Zelena with number 2.

The matchups were set.

The host announced, “Alright! ‘The Mighty Dragons’ vs. ‘Eternal Warriors’, ‘Spring Blossom’ vs. ‘Flame Vanguard”! Let’s give them some time to prepare.”

Descending the stage, Violeta exchanged a meaningful glance with Zelena.

Zelena was inwardly gloating.

“Think you’ll win?” Violeta asked.

“Vio, I’m not the one who’ll lose,” Zelena replied.

“We shall see.”

Meanwhile, Evelyn and Hattie exited the stage together, their tension palpable.

Hattie sneered, “A piece of trash is still trash, even if it manages to crawl out of the garbage. Don’t think you’re anything special just because you’ve had a bit of luck.”

Evelyn’s eyes hardened, a smirk playing on her lips. “Being ordinary isn’t the issue. The issue is thinking you’re a goddess when you’re merely a mortal.”

She paused, then added, “Hattie, do you honestly think you’re worthy to be my enemy?”

“You!”

Evelyn turned and left.

Online viewers buzzed with speculation.

“What was that about? Hattie and Evelyn looked ready to fight.”

As the four captains exited, music filled the stage; signaling the start of the 20-minute preparation period.

Zelena backed into the lounge and immediately messaged Six.

She instructed Six to leak Violeta’s scandalous past and buy trending topics to stir up drama on the livestream.

Alerted to the plan, Violeta readily agreed in the live broadcast room.

“Sure, just wait and see.”

She then took out her laptop and, with a flurry of keystrokes, exposed all the incriminating evidence she had gathered. Meanwhile, Kaylee, acting on Violeta’s instructions, took Shirley’s incriminating voice recording to the event organizers.

The scandal quickly gained traction on Facebook.

Fueled by Zelena’s money funneled into the black market for promotion, it skyrocketed to the top of the trending list.

Meanwhile, the assistant director noticed the explosive trend on Facebook and received an anonymous recording from Kaylee. The sheer volume of attention the scandal was receiving alarmed him.

Without this concrete evidence, the organizers might have been able to sweep the issue under the rug.

However, the evidence was now undeniable. The. organizers could no longer feign ignorance.

Oblivious to the brewing storm, Zelena happily applied makeup in the dressing room, anticipating her moment in the spotlight and Violeta’s imminent downfall. She didn’t know that the table had turned!

The assistant hurriedly took the phone, dialed the photographer under the stage, and swiftly found the director.

“Director, we have a major issue with the live broadcast!”

The director was busy switching camera angles and replied, “What’s the fuss? This is a good thing.”

He glanced at the rapidly increasing viewership, feeling satisfied.

“One of the team captains has been exposed online,” the assistant blurted out. “The scandal is all over Facebook, and the live comments are going crazy!”

The director was stunned at the news. “What!?”

He scrutinized the barrage of comments, which were filled with accusations of bullying and references to a hearing impairment.

With the competition in its final stage, this could spell disaster!

“What exactly happened?” he demanded.

“Quick, put up the banned word list and get the live comments under control!”

The staff scrambled to implement the word filters, which instantly reduced the comment volume by half.

However, this only intensified the buzz on Facebook.

Seeing the situation somewhat contained, the director turned to the assistant for an explanation.

“What’s going on?”

The assistant handed over his phone, revealing a recording of Shirley’s own voice.

The director listened with a frown and then checked the current situation on Facebook.

“This is bad! Zelena has really caused a mess. Damn it! Why did this have to happen now?”

The assistant asked anxiously, “Director, what should we do?”

Chapter 219

“How long is it until the finals start?” the director asked.

“Less than fifteen minutes.”

“How long is it until the finals start?” the director asked.

“Less than fifteen minutes.”

The director immediately stood up from his chair. “I’ll find her!

“If this matter is not resolved and I haven’t returned, let the second group compete first and replace them!”

“Alright, director.”

The director led a group of people to Zelena’s lounge in a mighty manner.

At this time, no one in the lounge went online, and didn’t know what happened.

“Bang… bang …bang!!!”

There was a hasty knock on the door, and Zelena signaled a team member to open the door.

Oblivious to the chaos unfolding online, Zelena and her team remained in the lounge, preparing for the match. The door burst open, and the director rushed in. “Zelena!” the director exclaimed, incredulous. “Your team is in the middle of a crisis, and you’re still calmly doing your makeup?”

Zelena paused with the setting powder puff in her hand. “What? What are you talking about?” The assistant replied, “Hurry up and check Facebook with your mobile phone! Someone on the Internet has exposed your previous school violence to your classmates. The popularity is very high, and many netizens have rushed to our live broadcast room to start the rhythm.”

What!?

Zelena was stunned on the spot. How could it be possible?

Didn’t she settle this matter with money?

Could it be…

That bitch, Kaylee, is she still trying to mess with her behind her back?

Zelena frantically grabbed her phone and opened Facebook. Her eyes widened as she saw her past bullying incidents plastered across the top trending spot.

When clicking on the post, there is an account that has posted a lot of evidence on it.

The sheer volume of attention the scandal was receiving indicated that someone had paid to boost its visibility.

As Zelena scrutinized the evidence, a sickening realization dawned on her. This wasn’t the same information Kaylee had shown her.

It was far more damning and far more comprehensive. The bitch! She had clearly held back the worst of it.

Zelena narrowed her eyes, and a fierce look flashed in her eyes.

“Director, I really don’t know what’s going on. What should I do now…

Zelena spoke to the director with red eyes in fear.

Seeing her state, the director felt a little speechless. “Zelena, who did you offend?

“Someone is trying to fix you at this critical moment in the final. They must have a grudge against you!

“Also, someone anonymously submitted a recording of the girl who was bullied by you at school to our organizer! She also said that if our organizer does not express our opinion, we will directly publish the recording online.”

The assistant director added, “The live broadcast room is under a lot of pressure now, and the rhythm is flying. We used banned words to suppress them before, but netizens will definitely retaliate with a more rebellious mentality. We must find a solution to the problem as soon as possible. You can’t drag it on like this!”

Zelena asked urgently, “What should I do now?”

How could this happen?

Shouldn’t it be Violeta’s scandal that should be exposed now?

How could it become an exposure for her?

Is there something wrong with this hacker!?

Zelena immediately took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Six, but as soon as she sent it, a red exclamation mark popped up.

She was actually blocked by six!

Zelena was so angry that even if she was stupid, she should have reacted. She was just being tricked.

She lifted a rock and hit herself in the foot.

The director said, “Now I think you should apologize online as soon as possible. I think this matter can’t be dealt with coldly. You can’t play on stage either. If you just go on stage, I’m afraid our game will be played by netizens tomorrow. Washed up.”

The power of the masses was enormous.

Moreover, Zelena’s incident is very bad now.

A classmate from a single-parent family was beaten into neurogenic deafness. This classmate is miserable enough. She has no money at home, and she is still a single parent. It was said that her mother is a cleaner who collects garbage and supports her to study.

Neurogenic deafness, huh?

Thinking that if his child was bullied like this at school, the director wished he could tear Zelena apart!

“Apologize?”

Zelena’s eyes widened, and she roared, “Why should I apologize, I won’t apologize!”

The director frowned, and unexpectedly, Zelena still refused to repent at this critical moment.

“If you don’t apologize, how can this matter be suppressed?”

Zelena turned her gaze away in disgust.

The director declared, “That’s it. Regardless of how you resolve this, your team is disqualified from competing.”

Zelena was shocked. “What? How can you do this? We’re in the finals!”

The director’s eyes flashed with anger.

“What do you

expect? With this scandal, if we let you compete, the entire live broadcast will be ruined!

“We can’t let one bad apple spoil the whole bunch.”

“You …

Zelena sputtered in disbelief, but the director had heard enough. He turned and left the room with his entourage, leaving Zelena and her team behind.

Her teammates shared a sense of disappointment. They were passionate about MLSS and had been excited for the finals.

But they hadn’t lost out either, as they were hired by Zelena. While they regretted not being able to compete, it was merely a missed opportunity.

Chapter 220

It wasn’t the member’s fault, but Zelena’s own personal issue with Six. Not a single penny of the payment should be missed.

However, Zelena had already invested so much, and it was undoubtedly a huge loss to her.

She had already spent a lot of money recruiting Six from the black market, paying club members to join the team, bribing Hattie’s team members, and dealing with the fallout from the Kaylee incident, which cost her nearly a hundred thousand dollars!

Now, all that money was gone, and so was her ranking.

The more Zelena thought about it, the angrier she got.

In a fit of rage, she swept everything off the table.

Exiting the lounge, the director turned to his assistant and firmly stated, “Issue an immediate announcement on the official website disqualifying Team Eternal Warriors and banning them from all future competitions.”

The assistant, visibly worried, responded, “But this will completely disrupt the competition schedule. With only three teams left, how will we proceed?”

The director was equally troubled.

This was a live broadcast. Changing the rules now will cause major problems, not to mention disrupting the broadcast schedule and sponsor advertisements.

After a moment of contemplation, the director made a decision. “We’ll switch to a round-robin format with the three remaining teams. Adjust the previously drawn numbers accordingly, having two teams compete first, followed by the winner against the remaining team.”

This would be like a round-robin.

First, determine the first place, then the remaining two teams will compete, and the winner will be in second place.

“It’s our only option now,” the assistant agreed.

The director urged, “Quickly inform the other teams to prepare. We’re on a tighter schedule now. Tell them to use the restroom if needed and get ready to compete!”

“Got it.”

The assistant hurried away to notify the remaining three teams in their respective lounges.

Meanwhile, Violeta monitored online reactions to the leaked information.

She knew that Zelena was facing a major crisis.

It was truly curious how she would clear her name from this school violence scandal.

Her career hung in the balance, depending on how she handled the school violence allegations.

The assistant knocked on Violeta’s lounge door and said urgently, “Are you ready? You’ll be on stage soon.”

Violeta put away her phone. “Understood.”

The assistant rushed to inform the other teams.

Evelyn’s team, originally slated to compete second, was surprised to learn they were now up next and confused about the sudden disqualification of Team Nice.

“Team ‘Eternal Warriors’ qualification got canceled? What happened?”

They looked at each other and said, “If ‘Eternal Warriors’ is out, the numbers will shift, so we’ll be up against ‘The Mighty Dragons’ again?”

This would be the second time “The Spring Blossom” faced “Fierce Dragons”.

Evelyn and her teammates were silent.

They had experienced Violeta and her team’s strength during the previous rounds.

Evelyn, as the captain, quickly rallied her team. “It is what it is. We’re team number three, so we have to compete. Let’s stay calm and focused, regardless of the outcome.”

Within minutes, MLSS’s official website urgently posted an announcement.

They declared the disqualification of Team Eternal Warriors.

In the lounge, Zelena anxiously read the announcement and the mixed reactions from netizens, nervously biting her nails.

Damn it!!!

While many comments praised MLSS’s decision, others expressed sympathy for the remaining Eternal Warriors members who were unfairly affected by Zelena’s actions.

Viewers had witnessed their skills throughout the competition, and it was unfortunate they wouldn’t make it to the finals.

With the team’s disqualification, the other four members had no reason to stay.

“Ms. Reid, we’ll be leaving now.

“Please contact our boss directly if any further matters arise,” they said.

With that, they left the lounge one after another.

Zelena was now alone.

She sat in silence, contemplating her options.

Moments later, Hattie and her teammates passed by the lounge. Hattie, her head held high, cast a sideways glance at Zelena.

She had just learned of Zelena’s disqualification due to school violence.

Hattie sneered inwardly, guessing that someone must be working against Zelena behind the scenes.

“You all go ahead. I’ll join you in a moment.”

“Alright.”

The teammates headed to the live broadcast area first.

Hattie lightly kicked open the half-closed lounge door with her toe, then walked in with her arms crossed.

With a calm, dismissive tone, Hattie remarked, “Lena, looks like you’re in quite a predicament.”

Zelena whipped around, glaring at Hattie. “This is a setup against me! It’s Violeta and Kaylee. I know it!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 201, to 210]] – Daisy Novels

Chapter 201

Natalie initially thought these few people would be easy to handle.

But she hadn’t expected them to create such a mess. Her whole party was ruined.

Furious, she stepped aside to call her dad.

“Hey, Dad! You need to send Jeremy over right away! Someone’s wrecking my party! Yeah, hurry!”

As soon as she hung up, a chair flew past her.

Natalie was startled and quickly ducked behind the bar, hiding like a turtle.

Once her people were all beaten down, Natalie heard no more noise outside. She slowly peeked out at the scene.

The place was a wreck, and Violeta and her group were nowhere to be seen.

What’s going on?

Did they leave already!?

Natalie stood up from behind the bar, and just then, she heard the sound of cans being opened behind her.

“You’re standing up, huh?”

Turning slowly, Natalie saw Violeta and her friends lounging on the barstools behind the bar, casually watching her.

Violeta’s clothes were still immaculate despite the fight as if she hadn’t been involved.

With an amused look, Violeta leaned on the counter, popped open a can with one hand, took a sip, and said, “So, got any more people? If not, we’re leaving.”

Natalie was stunned.

Anger flared up inside her.

This bitch, does she look down on me? She’s not even worthy!

Seeing Natalie remain silent, Violeta nodded to the men beside her. “Looks like she’s got no one left. Let’s go. It’s getting late.”

Zoren commented, “What a waste of time. So boring.”

Natalie had already called for backup. There was no way she was letting them leave so easily now!

Summoning her courage, she shouted, “Stop right there!”

Violeta turned back nonchalantly. “What now?”

Trying to keep calm, Natalie said, “You ruined my party. Do you even know who I am? I won’t let you get away with this!”

Jasper laughed like he had just heard the funniest joke. No one had ever tried to intimidate them with their status all his life.

Mimicking her words, he asked, “Do you even know who we are? Forget about this place. How about we talk about…

Before he could finish his sentence, outside the party area, the sound of several motorcycles roared to life as a whole biker gang had arrived.

The onlookers outside quickly scattered.

A thirty-something man walked in with seven or eight young people in biker gear following him. They had quite an imposing presence.

Seeing him, Natalie’s fear melted away. She shouted with delight, “Jeremy! Finally! It’s them! You have to help me get revenge. They ruined my party. They need to pay!”

The man called Jeremy was bald, but he had a thick beard.

Violeta and her friends turned to look at them.

It seemed the show wasn’t over yet. They decided to stick around and have a bit more fun.

When Violeta saw the man called Jeremy, he looked familiar. She thought for a moment.

Oh! Now she remembered.

In the team of stunt directors on set, this big- bearded guy was known by the nickname ‘Jellybean. Many people on the set used to tease him about this nickname.

But aren’t they a biker gang now? Or is being a biker just a hobby for them?

How did they switch careers to join a stunt team in the city?

What a coincidence.

Is Natalie’s dad the stunt director who chatted with Violeta in her previous life?

It seems like it’s a small world after all! Who would’ve thought this reserved stunt director had such a headstrong daughter?

Violeta watched them with interest.

Jeremy stepped forward. “What are you guys doing here, causing trouble in Moon Bay?”

Jasper laughed. “Are you saying Moon Bay is your turf?”

Moon Bay is an undeveloped area without developers, so it remains the country’s property.

Just because a biker gang roamed here didn’t mean they owned it.

Hayden narrowed his eyes, his voice icy. “Natalie’s earlier words make me wonder if the cliff accident in Moon Bay was natural or caused by you. You’re illegally gathering here, claiming the land. Do you know the consequences?

“Seems like the rules here are too loose.”

Hayden’s words carried authority without anger.

His righteous aura was almost palpable.

Jeremy glanced at them, each with an extraordinary demeanour, unlike the usual street idlers.

Especially the man in the white jacket.

Could it be…

His family was in politics.

If that were true, this could be trouble.

Jeremy’s face looked grim.

Chapter 202

Jeremy’s face looked grim.

But Natalie, oblivious, kept shouting, “Jeremy, teach them a lesson! They’re already dead meat and still mouthing off!”

Jeremy remained silent.

He decided not to act hastily before understanding the situation. He didn’t want to mess with someone important and invite trouble they couldn’t handle.

Jeremy subtly glanced at his subordinates.

Then he told Natalie, “Ms. Natalie, I know you’re upset, but let’s not rush.”

“This is a law-abiding society. You can’t just say anything you want. What happened earlier might have been a misunderstanding. Regardless, you wrecked our place and broke a lot of furniture. Shouldn’t you compensate us first?”

Violeta glanced at the mess around her.

She didn’t expect Jeremy to be as steady as she remembered from the previous life, especially considering they had shared meals on set.

Violeta didn’t want to make a big deal out of this.

She said, “These few chairs and tables aren’t worth much. Who knows what might have happened if we hadn’t resisted just now. Ms. Natalie has quite a fiery temper-she tries to strike up a conversation, fails, and then wants to pin people down here. She even tried to force us to drink a few bottles of liquor. We wrecked your place, so consider this settling the score. Let’s go, guys.”

Zoren is puzzled. “Huh? Just like that??”

Jasper and Liam looked at Hayden, who remained expressionless and did not say a word.

Hayden didn’t speak up, and they didn’t know what to do, but he seemed to tacitly agree with what Violeta said.

Actually, it would have been ideal to wrap things up there, as Violeta showed them respect because of her relationship with Jeremy in her previous life.

But unexpectedly…

Natalie pressed on, asking, “Do you really think you can just walk away? That’s too simple! If you leave now, what will happen to the reputation of our biker gang? Will anyone be able to challenge my turf in the future?”

Violeta was puzzled.

Natalie continued, “They all ride motorcycles, so punish them according to the rules. That’s the only way this can be settled.”

Zoren couldn’t help but laugh. “Haha, you really don’t know your place.”

Jeremy remained silent.

Natalie turned to him and said, “Jeremy, say something!”

His subordinate had just secretly taken their photo and investigated them. By now, they had the results and murmured a few words in Jeremy’s ear.

Upon hearing this, Jeremy’s complexion paled. He quickly exclaimed, “Ms. Natalie! No, we mustn’t offend them.”

Natalie was shocked. “What?”

They can’t be offended. In reality, they have already been offended.

It’s too late to say that now.

Previously, when Violeta said this matter should end here, Natalie wouldn’t let it go. Now, it’s not something they can stop just by shouting to end it.

Liam ran his hand through his hair. “They’ve probably figured out who we are. Let’s call the police and sort this out. We should leave.”

Jeremy didn’t have time to explain to Natalie who they were. He quickly stepped forward and said, “Everyone, this was all just a misunderstanding. It’s our fault.”

Natalie, who had been cocky in the area due to her father’s leadership in a motorcycle gang, was accustomed to being confident.

Besides, she had previously felt quite intimidated and had been taunted and ridiculed by Violeta!

Her pride took a hit, and she expected Jeremy to come and settle scores for her. However, Jeremy refused revenge and talked about reconciliation, which completely contradicted the typical style of their biker gang.

Natalie couldn’t understand it at all.

“Jeremy, what are you doing…”

“Be quiet.”

Jeremy, losing patience, scolded, “Someone, take her away!”

Natalie’s eyes widened. “You …”

A few men hurriedly stepped forward, covering Natalie’s mouth and dragging her away.

Only then did Jeremy step forward, apologizing politely, “I’m really sorry. Ms. Natalie is immature, speaking without thinking. She’s inexperienced. I apologize on her behalf! This whole thing was our fault.”

But it was too late for Jeremy’s apology.

They wouldn’t say anything openly, but who knew what Hayden might do.

Everyone has to pay for their actions.

Hayden said, “Let’s go.”

“Alright.”

Call.

Jeremy watched them leave silently, a sense of foreboding hanging over him.

Hayden and the others dropped Violeta off first.

“See you at school.”

“See you at school.”

Hayden watched Violeta go into her house before driving away with the others.

Two days later.

The news reported two significant stories.

One was that Moon Bay had been officially included in the Central Park construction project, with no trespassing allowed.

It was sudden and unexpected!

The two mountains of Moon Bay had suddenly been designated as part of the project!

After being included in the project, workers arrived the same day to seal off the entrance to Moon Bay with iron sheets, preventing anyone from entering.

Chapter 203

The largest base of the biker gang was completely taken down!

If this didn’t involve Hayden, Violeta wouldn’t believe it, no matter how hard anyone tried to convince her.

But it was good that it was taken down. Moon Bay often had incidents, and being sealed off could save a few lives in the future.

The other news was that the husband of the famous performing and dancing artist Vivian Montclair was accused of attempted molestation and taken away by the police.

Both of these explosive news stories the whole nation was talking about had Violeta’s involvement.

She even went to the scene to see the action herself!

The weekend finally arrived, and the college competition semifinals were about to begin.

The semifinals were held in a sports arena, and all the teams winning in the preliminary round in Quinston would be reshuffled and matched with opponents.

In the afternoon, the matchup list for the semifinals was posted on the official website.

Violeta logged in to the website and saw “The Mighty Dragons. “The Spring Blossom’.

The Spring Blossom’ was made up entirely of girls from the neighboring nursing school.

There were very few all-girls teams in the college competition, so when Violeta saw that ‘The Spring Blossom’ was all girls, she was pretty happy.

It proved that esports weren’t just for men; women could excel too.

However, it was unfortunate for them that they were up against Violeta’s team. Violeta had no intention of going easy on them just because they were girls. Her goal was to win the championship!

After the list was posted, Zelena and Hattie also checked the matchups. Their team was up against students from the sports school, a strong team.

When they saw Violeta’s team was matched against an all-girls team, they couldn’t help but mock, “Violeta’s luck is really something!”

They initially thought ‘The Spring Blossom’ would be weak.

But things didn’t turn out the way they expected.

After the semifinal list was posted, the forum started analyzing the overall strength of the other schools.

Especially the opponents of ‘The Mighty Dragons’ for this round.

During the preliminary round, ‘The Mighty Dragons’ was the first team from Toland University to win, defeating other teams with overwhelming strength. So naturally, this time, Violeta’s team’s opponents became the focus of the entire school’s attention.

Someone on the forum started digging into the “The Spring Blossom’ background and even went to other schools to gather information.

What they found out was astonishing.

It turned out that the five girls in ‘The Spring Blossom’ were all incredibly skilled!

All of them are top players on the national leaderboard. Their captain, Evelyn, even served in an esports club, which speaks volumes about her skills. She also founded her own gaming buddy center.

The gaming buddy centre’s members are girls and skilled gaming buddies.

Except for Evelyn, all the members of ‘The Spring Blossom’ are gaming buddies from the gaming buddy center. They are skilled in both gaming prowess and charming charisma. They’re like all- rounders, adept at being adorable and fierce in battle.

So, this team is all girls! They’re not weak at all; they’re really strong.

They’ve been winning school tournaments decisively.

The forum exploded with discussion.

Wow, that’s incredible!

I hired ‘The Spring Blossom’ as a gaming buddy before. But I didn’t know it was them! They’re really good, but expensive too.

In the market, female gaming buddies charge more than male ones, especially highly skilled ones. So their rates were relatively high.

However, the quality of the ‘The Spring Blossom’ gaming buddy team was exceptional, resulting in many repeat customers.

“They are like the Athena.”

“Amazing, this match is going to be interesting.”

“I’m already looking forward to the competition.”

The forums were buzzing with chatter, and Zelena and her friends were shocked after seeing the posts. They had underestimated ‘The Spring Blossom’ completely; not only were they not amateurs, but each was also a skilled player, capable in their own right, like an all-rounder.

They had all handled thousands of gaming buddy requests, balancing entertainment with work, making them experts in every hero and position.

This meant that the pressure was on ‘The Mighty Dragons.’

They had thought Violeta was formidable enough, but now there were five more like her.

Hattie felt a pang of defeat; she had thought she was already one of the best female gamers, only to see Violeta, from a major leaderboard player, emerge first, followed by five gaming buddy girls from small-time leaderboard players. It was hard to accept!

Zelena secretly hoped that if these five could make an impact, they might brush Violeta aside, proving their worth.

When Violeta learned of the strength of ‘The Spring Blossom’, far from worrying, she seemed even happier.

Kaylee asked, “Vio, aren’t you worried? Everyone on the forums is saying how formidable these five are, and their captain is a retired player from a professional esports club.”

Leaning against the wall, Violeta took a sip of water, feeling tired after training.

“Losing to the strong isn’t shameful, and besides …” She picked up a tennis racket by her feet, twirling it in her hand and smiling. “I don’t plan on losing either.”

In her memories from a previous life, Hattie eventually won the championship.

Chapter 204

The Spring Blossom’ didn’t clinch the title, indicating plenty of drama ahead; there was no rush.

Finally, the day of the semifinals arrived.

The White family’s driver dropped Violeta off in the morning at the sports arena.

She had arrived too early and hadn’t had breakfast, so she grabbed a sandwich at a nearby convenience store.

As Zoren bit into her third sandwich, the rest of the team began to show up.

In the group chat, Zoren tagged Violeta.

Vio, where are you?’

Violeta replied, ‘At the convenience store across the sports arena.’

After getting out of the car, Zoren checked his phone, glanced around, and spotted Violeta sitting with her chin resting on one hand and a sandwich in the other, waving it at him. He quickly walked over.

“Vio, haven’t you had breakfast yet?”

“Nope, I woke up too early. Didn’t want to be late. Have you eaten, Zoren?”

“Yeah, I have.”

Zoren sat beside Violeta, barely warming the bench, before others arrived at the sports arena.

They all headed to the convenience store, where Jasper grabbed some milk to drink.

Once Violeta finished her sandwiches, the group walked into the sports arena together.

As soon as they stepped inside, a staff member approached them.

“Are you from Toland University?”

Violeta nodded. “Yeah, we’re The Mighty Dragons’ team.”

The staff member’s stern face broke into a smile upon hearing that.

The Mighty Dragons were a hot favorite in this competition, so they deserved special attention!

“Come with me. I’ll take you to get your uniforms. The match starts at 6 PM, but there’s a rehearsal this afternoon to get familiar with the equipment. Once you’re done, you’re free to leave, but make sure you’re back by 5 PM.”

“Got it.”

They got their uniforms and stood in front of a mirror, feeling like real pros.

Violeta pulled out her phone, intending to snap a selfie for Irene. Just as she pressed the shutter, the rest of the team turned towards her, and Zoren even made a peace sign, capturing all five of them in the photo.

The resting rooms were assigned based on the day’s match schedule.

The team explored the venue, getting used to the computers and setups.

“This afternoon’s match will be live-streamed on White Bear TV,” a staff member informed them. “If any of you have concerns about being on camera, let us know now.”

“Concerns?” Violeta asked.

The staff member nodded. “Some participants prefer not to show their faces and request to wear masks. We can provide those if needed.”

Violeta thought for a moment. She joined this college competition for exposure; wearing a mask would defeat the purpose.

Plus, wearing a mask wasn’t much use since their team, The Mighty Dragons, was already well-known at school.

“No mask for me. What about you guys?”

Zoren shrugged. “I’m good.”

Jasper said, “No problem here.”

Liam agreed, “I’m okay.”

Hayden simply nodded and said, “Yeah.”

With no objections, the staff member was relieved.

Since they were all quite good-looking, covering their faces with masks would be a shame.

After sorting everything out, five girls in high school uniforms, each carrying a backpack, entered the sports arena just as they were about to leave.

As they passed by, Violeta stopped and glanced back at them.

At that moment, Evelyn’s gaze also landed on them.

Their eyes met.

The identity is self-evident.

Evelyn asked, “You guys are The Mighty Dragons’ team?”

Violeta replied, “That’s right.”

Evelyn smiled. “You guys are impressive. Looking forward to the match this afternoon.”

Violeta responded, “Same here. See you this afternoon.”

With a brief exchange, they parted ways.

As she stepped outside, the sun was shining brightly.

Violeta hailed a cab and said, “Let’s head to George’s Internet Café. I heard they uploaded the videos from the preliminary rounds on the official site. Let’s check them out.”

“Sure.”

Just as Violeta and her team left, Zelena and Hattie’s teams arrived at the sports arena one after the other.

They had a lot of demands, asking for a private lounge and specific computer setups, and wanted the best camera angles.

Hattie and Zelena were particularly concerned about their appearance, fearing the HD live stream without filters might not flatter them.

While they were being picky, “The Spring Blossom’ was getting ready in the adjacent lounge.

Captain Evelyn was verifying the numbers on their ID cards.

One girl was fixing the bow on her uniform in front of the mirror. Two others were sipping milk tea on the couch. And another short-haired girl was smoking by the window, replying to messages.

A staff member knocked on the door.

Knock… knock…

Evelyn said, “Amara, can you get the door without turning around?”

Amara Vale, the girl fixing her bow, nodded and said, “Sure.”

She opened the door to find a staff member smiling awkwardly, with Hattie’s team standing behind him.

“Can we help you?”

合

Chapter 205

The staff member looked very embarrassed. “Sorry, but I’d like to speak with your captain.”

Amara stepped aside. “Evelyn, they want to see you.”

Evelyn put down her ID card and walked to the door. “What’s going on?”

The staff member started apologizing, “Ms. Evelyn, I’m really sorry-“

Before he could finish, Hattie bypassed him and strutted into the lounge, her eyes brazenly scanning the space. She spoke in a commanding tone, “Alright, we’ll take this room.”

The team inside was taken aback.

Evelyn asked, “What do you mean?”

The staff member explained, “Ms. Evelyn, this is Ms. Hattie from Flame Vanguard. She wants to switch lounges with you.”

This room had windows and a nice view.

Hattie, arms crossed and fiddling with her nails, added, “Yeah, I like this lounge. Since you’re only playing one match this afternoon, just give it to us.”

Evelyn frowned. “What do you mean by ‘only one match’?”

Hattie snickered, “Exactly what it sounds like.”

In her eyes, neither ‘The Spring Blossom’ nor ‘The Mighty Dragons’ were making it to the finals, so it made sense to her that they should give up the spacious lounge.

If she had asked nicely, Evelyn might have agreed.

But her rude and unreasonable attitude was too much.

“I’m not switching. Get out.”

The staff member looked troubled.

Hattie insisted, “Why not? Give me one good reason.”

Amara cut in, “No means no. Can’t you understand a simple refusal?”

Hattie blinked at Amara, her gaze dripping with disdain as she looked her up and down. “And who are you? If you’re not the captain, you have no say here. You’re just here for the prize money, right? How about I pay you to switch lounges?”

All of them are shocked.

That was truly disgusting!

Was she here just to bully them?

The two girls on the couch jumped up. “What’s your problem? Think you’re hot stuff just because you have some money? If you’re rich, why not buy the whole sports arena and pick any room you want?”

Hattie ignored them, looking a bit impatient. She sighed, then turned to Evelyn and said, “Cut the nonsense. How about 3,000 dollars? Deal?”

Evelyn replied, “I’d switch for free with anyone else but with you? No way.”

“Ha.”

Hattie sneered and walked out of the room.

She wasn’t giving up, though. She went straight to the organizers to negotiate.

The organizers would probably cave under her pressure and give her another lounge. But as for switching with them? Not a chance!

After Hattie left, the staff member apologized profusely to them.

After all, the staff job wasn’t easy

Evelyn said, “It’s okay.” either.

Once they closed the door, the lounge erupted in chatter.

“What was that? Using money to insult people, what era does she think she’s in? It’s the modern age. Does she think she’s some kind of aristocrat from the olden days?”

“What a joke! What team did she say she was on? ‘Flame Vanguard’? Haha, I wish I could meet her. I’d teach her a lesson!”

“Yeah, and she even offered 3,000; it’s laughable! Does she really think 3,000 dollars is a lot of money?”

Their gaming buddy team charged a high fee despite them being just teenagers. Each of them had strong earning capabilities.

They had seen money before; there was no way they’d be tempted by 3,000 dollars.

Evelyn intervened and said, “Alright, let’s not bother with her.”

Later, Hattie negotiated with the organizers and finally got the desired lounge.

However, this encounter began a feud between Hattie and ‘The Spring Blossom’.

Violeta and her friends went to George’s internet café.

They watched the preliminary matches of ‘The Spring Blossom’ online. They clearly had a strategic approach, and each member displayed impressive skills.

They carefully analyzed their gameplay, dissecting their rhythm and individual strengths to identify weaknesses and devise a strategy tailored to counter them.

“Give me five!”

“If we win this afternoon’s match, barbeque tonight!”

“Sounds good.”

After a simple lunch, they played a few more games.

George knew Violeta had been busy with the college competition and hadn’t had time to check the black market.

But there was some recent news he felt he should share.

Knowing Violeta preferred to keep her identity low-profile, George approached her quietly while she was getting water.

“There’s a bounty on you in the black market.”

“Huh?”

Violeta paused slightly. “A bounty on me?”

George nodded. “Someone has put up a bounty of 150 thousand dollars based on your previous posts in the black market, tracing your IP to Quinston. The higher-ups in the black market are after you, and now many people are digging into you online. You should be prepared.”

Chapter 206

Previously, Violeta had used the nickname Six to post on the black market, which was her only breakthrough.

“No worries, I know what to do.”

George remained silent.

Being wanted by the black market meant facing potential dangers at any moment.

However, Violeta seemed completely unfazed.

Yet George realized that Hayden and the others close to Violeta were not ordinary people. Being in their circle indicated that Violeta herself was remarkable.

She probably had a way to handle it.

Perhaps he was overthinking it.

At five o’clock in the afternoon, they arrived at the sports arena, ready to start the match.

The audience tickets for the sports arena had been sold out in advance. The staff escorted those who wanted to enter through the back doors.

With an hour to go before the match started, Violeta sat on the sofa and downloaded the White Bear TV app on her phone. Sure enough, she saw the preview of the university tournament on the homepage.

Although the broadcast hadn’t started yet, the pre- show audience count was already in the six figures.

This was just the semifinal. For the finals, the audience reservations would only increase.

With such high exposure, it was no wonder Hattie was so eager to win the tournament in her previous life.

Winning the college competition would undoubtedly benefit her future debut!

At five-fifty, the staff came to the lounge to call them out for preparation.

The team strolled out of the lounge, their footsteps echoing softly as they approached the room of ‘The Spring Blossom’ team. Just ahead, they crossed paths with Evelyn and her teammates, emerging from the lounge.

The two teams met.

Evelyn gave Violeta a faint smile.

Violeta responded with a slight lift of her lips. The two teams walked in front and behind, respectively, towards the stage to prepare for the match.

The equipment on site was uniform, except for individual members with special requirements, like Hattie and Zelena.

When they arrived at the venue and entered the arena, they started their computers to begin the game. Cameras for photos and live streaming were all turned on. One camera roamed the venue, while another aimed at the big screen showing the match to the audience.

The comment section quickly rolled in. Nearly fifty thousand people had flooded into the livestream in less than five minutes.

The host briefly delivered an opening speech and introduced the teams competing this afternoon. The first match was between the popular teams: ‘The Mighty Dragons’ VS ‘The Spring Blossom’.

As the host introduced them on stage, Hattie and Zelena’s team waited below the stage. Hattie was scheduled fourth to go on stage, while Zelena was third.

They had to wait for the previous teams to finish before taking their turn.

Zelena didn’t know how to play this game, but to appear more knowledgeable on stage, she had been diligently practicing these past few days. However, since she only played support heroes, she didn’t care much about her skills.

Instead, she was more concerned about her appearance.

She kept checking her makeup in the mirror, ensuring it was flawless and could withstand the scrutiny of the high-definition cameras later.

On the other hand, Hattie was more focused on the outcome of the match between Violeta and Evelyn.

She sat there with her arms crossed, looking up at the big screen with an air of arrogance.

Amidst the voices of the host and commentators, the match finally began!

The hero selection phase commenced on the large screen after the ten team members entered matchmaking.

Violeta had already predicted the opponents’ likely lineup during her time at the internet cafe, so she banned the opposing team’s two most proficient core heroes during the ban phase.

Upon seeing this, Evelyn knew that Violeta’s team had studied their tactics.

Nevertheless, it didn’t matter much; the lineup chosen by the opponents didn’t particularly counter theirs, and they could still manage.

After the hero selection, the match officially began.

Amidst the exceptional commentary by the announcers, the number of viewers in the

livestream room increased rapidly. Besides many casual viewers, there were numerous alumni from several universities in Quinston.

The comment section was flooding in rapidly, with online viewership steadily rising.

Based on the keywords in the comment section flashing across the screen, it was evident how popular Violeta was in school. Numerous viewers actively mentioned Violeta, showing considerable interest in both Violeta and Hayden’s team.

Down below, Hattie and Zelena watched the live stream on their phones.

Seeing the comment section full of compliments about how beautiful Violeta was, dissatisfied, Zelena typed in response, “Am I the only one who doesn’t get how beautiful Violeta is? She’s not as amazing as the hype makes her out to be. Some people just mindlessly praise her, which is ruining her appeal!”

When she sent this message, it quickly disappeared in the comment section.

Unsatisfied, Zelena closed the livestream. Little did she expect her account’s private messages to explode shortly after.

Opening them, she found nothing but insults.

“Seriously? Look at you, acting all jealous.” “Jealous, huh?”

“Who asked for your opinion? If you can’t say anything nice, just don’t talk, okay?”

“See what jealousy looks like.”

“If I were you,

I’d stay silent.”

The backstage messages flooded in so quickly that Zelena immediately disabled her private messaging function. Thankfully, she hadn’t used this app much; otherwise, these netizens might have easily uncovered her identity.

Hattie had been watching Violeta’s gameplay the whole time. She couldn’t help but admit that Violeta indeed had exceptional skills.

In a certain sense, Violeta was a formidable opponent.

But at the same time, defeating her would bring even greater satisfaction to Hattie!

The game went on for thirty-seven minutes.

By the thirtieth-minute mark, Evelyn’s team began to sense they were losing ground.

Chapter 207

By the thirtieth-minute mark, Evelyn’s team began to sense they were losing ground.

The enemy team managed to secure two consecutive dragons. Despite Evelyn’s team’s strength, the opponents were well-acquainted with their tactics, resulting in significant setbacks across all three lanes, starting with the mid-lane collapsing first.

It appeared Violeta had identified the midplane’s vulnerability and concentrated her efforts there, swiftly taking down the outer turret and invading their jungle.

In contrast, Violeta’s team maintained stability across all three lanes. Zoren’s mid-lane, with Violeta’s assistance, became nearly unbeatable. Jasper also played steadily in the bottom lane, and Liam played in the top lane. Their coordination was flawless.

The crystal was pushed while Evelyn was still outside, trying to turn the tide. Unfortunately, they lost.

Game over.

The two commentators excitedly summarized the entire match. The comment section in the live chat praised The Mighty Dragons!

On Evelyn’s side, everyone’s morale was somewhat low. They had thought they could smoothly advance to the finals, but unexpectedly, they were stopped in the semifinals.

They didn’t let defeat get to them.

Therefore, when they stepped off the stage, Evelyn still cordially said to Violeta, “I hope you can make it to the finals. I’ll be following your matches.”

The host then spoke up, “Everyone shouldn’t be disheartened. There’s still a revival match after the semifinals, Evelyn! We look forward to you and your teammates returning to the revival match to continue bringing us exciting gameplay.”

Teams that lost in the first round of the semifinals would enter the revival match.

So “The Spring Blossom’ would be the first terrifying force to secure a spot in the revival match.

Upon hearing this, Evelyn and the others grinned joyfully.

“We’ll be back!”

As the two teams passed Hattie, Evelyn heard her disdainful mockery.

“How could she be so powerful? Turns out she’s worthless.”

Evelyn stopped in her tracks upon hearing Hattie’s words.

Her narrow eyes glinted with a hint of menace as she stared at Hattie.

However, only Evelyn heard Hattie’s words. Hence, the nearby staff were puzzled when Evelyn halted, saying, “Evelyn, please hurry down. The second team is about to go on stage.”

Her teammates looked at her, touching her shoulder, thinking she was hesitant to leave the arena.

“Let’s go. We still have the revival match,” someone said.

Yet Violeta noticed that Evelyn’s gaze remained fixed on Hattie.

Knowing Hattie’s nature, Violeta was certain she had mocked Evelyn, which was why Evelyn was staring at her with such anger.

Hattie put on an innocent look, as if she knew nothing.

Evelyn held back. She couldn’t cause a scene here; it was being broadcast live!

So, she followed her teammates back to the lounge.

On the way back to the lounge, a teammate asked, “Evelyn, what happened just now?”

Evelyn explained honestly, “That woman just insulted us, calling us worthless.”

She remembered this afternoon when Hattie wanted to change lounges and had boldly said they would be eliminated anyway.

Now, it had turned out exactly as Hattie predicted.

Evelyn was truly furious!

But there was nothing they could do; they had indeed lost.

She was just so angry!

Violeta, who was following them, overheard Evelyn’s words.

Violeta didn’t doubt Evelyn’s words because she knew what kind of person Hattie was.

But what surprised Violeta was that neither of Evelyn’s teammates seemed to doubt Evelyn. No wonder Zoren loved gossip so much.

Stepping forward, Zoren approached the group of girls and asked, “Did Hattie just insult you?”

Evelyn hesitated for a moment. “Yes, when I passed by her just now, she called me worthless.”

Beside her, Amara added, “Not only that, but this afternoon, she came with some staff and offered us 3,000 dollars to switch lounges. It’s ridiculous. This person is truly disgusting, pretending to be something she’s not, playing the victim!”

It turned out Hattie had visited their lounge in the afternoon, which confirmed their suspicions.

No wonder they believed Hattie had insulted them.

Violeta lowered her eyelashes. The biggest difference between Hattie and Zelena was that Hattie, relying on the backing of the Ridge family and Hannah, was extremely arrogant in her actions. In contrast, Zelena was outwardly good but inwardly malicious, always ready to stab you in the back.

One was openly malicious, the other covertly so- truly a match made in heaven.

Violeta stepped forward. “It’s okay. Only four teams will ultimately be selected for the semifinals. After successfully advancing through the revival match, you’ll have a chance to confront her.”

Evelyn nodded. “That’s exactly what I think. We must break through in the revival match and defeat her on stage legitimately! Let’s see how arrogant she can be then.”

Chapter 208

After catching sight of Hattie, everyone’s enthusiasm ignited like a blazing fire. Her presence infused the group with renewed energy and determination.

Violeta mused that in a previous chapter of her life, Hattie had been the undisputed champion of the college competition. Typically, she would have continued her winning streak to the finals.

But now, she’s facing off against Evelyn. Who knows if she’ll be bested by Evelyn this time?

If that unfolds, it could alter the course of events entirely.

After ‘The Mighty Dragons’ emerged victorious, the Toland University forum hummed with

congratulatory posts for the team.

Yet, securing just one win didn’t guarantee an overall victory. They awaited the following match arrangements with hopeful anticipation.

But this livestream made Violeta a mini-celebrity online. Many people were drawn to her stunning looks and took plenty of screenshots from the stream to post on Facebook.

Violeta White hadn’t set out to brand herself as an esports sensation. Still, her Facebook buzzed with people hyping her as the best esports star in this year’s college competition.

Once people discovered her gaming ID, many started checking her game stats and adding her as a friend.

After Violeta’s team won, Zelena and Hattie also scored victories.

Violeta got a bit of fame after the match, and Zelena was hoping for the same for herself. But to her surprise, there was barely any talk about her on Facebook, and even the school forum had very few mentions of her.

This considerable disappointment reminded Zelena of the fear she felt in her past life, overshadowed by Violeta.

So, she contacted the hacker Six again, intending to expose a scandal about Violeta and tarnish her reputation.

When Violeta saw Zelena’s message in the cafeteria, she replied, ‘Now’s not the best time to strike. Aren’t you worried about facing her in the finals?’

Zelena wrote, ‘What do you mean?’

Violeta replied, ‘Have you considered whether you can beat her in the finals? Her skills far surpass yours.’

Zelena fell silent for a moment. Yeah.

The hacker’s advice was spot on!

Zelena was so blinded by anger that she forgot that if she had exposed the scandal now and Violeta had still made it to the finals, there’d be no stopping her then.

Even though Zelena hated to admit it, Violeta was good at gaming.

Zelena had watched Violeta’s gameplay on site today, and her skills were top-notch. This victory made it clear to Zelena: Violeta was really good at the game.

Violeta’s team had just defeated ‘The Spring Blossom,’ a small-time leaderboard player team.

Despite ‘The Spring Blossom’ boasting a win rate of over ninety-six percent against any other team, they stood no chance against ‘The Mighty Dragons.’

If Zelena wanted to take Violeta down with this scandal, she had to do it right. She couldn’t miss this one chance because there wouldn’t be another.

If Violeta makes it to the finals, releasing the scandal on her would make her the target of massive online hate. Her popularity would backfire, turning her into a public enemy.

The scandal could still boost the college competition’s buzz if she doesn’t make it to the finals. And if Zelena wins the championship, she’ll ride that wave of attention to the top.

Either way, the plan was foolproof.

So, Zelena decided to hold off for now. ‘Alright, you’re right. We should wait and see if that witch even makes it to the finals first.’

Violeta put away her phone and continued eating.

Kaylee asked, “Vio, who were you chatting with?”

Violeta replied, “Zelena.”

Kaylee was shocked. “What? Were you chatting with Zelena? Isn’t she your arch-nemesis?”

Violeta smiled slyly. “Kay, do you want to make some quick cash?”

Everyone loves a chance to earn money. Kaylee nodded eagerly. “Of course! How do we do it?”

Violeta beckoned her closer, and Kaylee leaned in.

Violeta shared what she knew about Shirley.

After hearing about Shirley’s ordeal, Kaylee was furious.

Back in middle school, Kaylee had faced similar bullying. However, she displayed remarkable courage and immediately stood up for herself. The teachers got involved and called in her parents. With her parents firmly supporting her, the bullies never dared to touch her again.

But Shirley wasn’t as lucky. Zelena had bullied her into severe hearing loss, and she couldn’t afford treatment.

It was heartbreaking!

“Vio, how did you find out about this?” Kaylee asked.

“I stumbled upon it by chance,” Violeta replied.

“So, what do you want me to do?”

Violeta’s plan was simple.

Even if they exposed Zelena later and ruined her reputation, it wouldn’t change Shirley’s situation.

Instead, they could use this information to blackmail Zelena, playing on her fear of being exposed. They could make her cough up the money for Shirley’s ear treatment.

After discussing the plan with Kaylee, she agreed to go along with it.

With Violeta’s help.

合

Chapter 209

The next day, Zelena’s phone suddenly received an email with a photo attachment during class.

When she opened it, she was shocked to see an old class photo from Eighth Middle School!

Someone had maliciously drawn a big red X over her face, giving it an eerie and unsettling appearance.

Along with the photo was a message: ‘Lena, long time no see. How have you been?’

Zelena fell silent, her breath catching as she stared at the unexpected and disturbing message on her phone screen.

Seeing the old class photo with a glaring red X over her face sent a chill down her spine, making her feel exposed and vulnerable.

Her mind raced with questions as she scanned the classroom, searching for clues about who could have sent such a haunting image.

The usual sounds of lessons filled the air: desks rustling softly and pens scratching against paper. Everyone seemed immersed in their own world, and nothing seemed out of place.

Hattie, seated nearby, noticed her unsettled state and shot her an annoyed glance. “What’s wrong with you?”

Zelena quickly turned her phone screen face down and forced a smile. “Nothing.”

Eighth Middle School was in Arlowand, but she was now in Quinston.

These were two cities, and no one at Toland University knew her as Lena. How could anyone here know her old name?

Could someone be messing with her on purpose?

Zelena suppressed her agitation and continued with her class.

From the back row, Violeta and Kaylee exchanged a knowing smile.

Over the next few days, Zelena continued to receive reminders and items related to Eighth Middle School. Even after turning off the email notification, she still got harassed through texts and letters.

With the weekend’s competition approaching, Zelena wanted to maintain her chances of winning.

That evening, she contacted Six, seeking a solution to the ongoing harassment.

I think my phone’s been hacked. I keep getting spam messages. Can you find out who’s behind this?’

Sitting on the carpet and pausing her grooming of Tuna, Violeta replied, “That will cost extra.

Zelena was silent for a few seconds.

She couldn’t believe the hacker wanted more money after she’d already paid so much!

But with no one else to turn to, she had no choice but to agree.

“How much?”

“1,500.”

“Fine. I want to know who’s messing with me tonight. When I find out, I’m going to destroy them!”

“I meant 1,500 bitcoin.”

Today’s exchange rate shows that a 1,500-bit coin can cost 12,000 dollars.

So, if you want Six to check this out, it’s going to cost over 12,000 dollars!

Rounding it up,

that’s about 15,000 dollars!

Zelena was initially taken aback, then overwhelmed with a sense of hurt.

Even though the Blake family had money, she was a student with no income who relied on her allowance.

She had the money, but spending that much to find out who was bothering her seemed ridiculous.

Zelena started to reconsider her options.

At that moment, another message popped up on her phone.

Think it over. You know I’m worth every penny!

Zelena was lost in her mind.

Six was indeed worth it. They were the only members of the black market who had passed all her tests.

Zelena wanted to keep a long-term connection with Six, knowing she’d need someone who could navigate both the legal and illegal worlds in the future.

After a moment’s hesitation, she agreed.

Alright, go ahead. I’ll wire the money over.

As soon as Zelena transferred the money, Violeta sent the pre-prepared information.

This seems connected to someone from your high school, Shirley. Remember her?’

Zelena didn’t expect such a quick response. Shirley?

She remembered her. Wasn’t she the disciplinary committee member from Eighth Middle School- that soft-spoken, weak-looking one who seemed immature?

What does this have to do with Shirley?’

She’s in Quinston now.’

What!’

Zelena was stunned.

….

But don’t worry. The person sending you these photos isn’t Shirley. Based on the IP address, it’s someone in your class. They probably know about Shirley.’

Damn it!

She knew the culprit must be in her class!

Who is it!?’ Zelena asked urgently.

This person is in your class. Think about whether you’ve made any enemies there. Maybe they’re trying to mess with you before the competition.

Enemies?

Zelena generally got along well with her classmates and was always generous.

But if she had to think of an enemy.

Could it be that witch, Violeta?

Zelena pondered profoundly but couldn’t shake the feeling that something was amiss.

She decided to observe her classmates more closely the next day.

The following day, Violeta coordinated with Kaylee.

Violeta left the room first, and Kaylee made a deliberate slip-up in front of Zelena, making it look like she was caught red-handed.

“So it was you! I knew you were the one sending those photos. What are you trying to do?”

Kaylee, caught off guard momentarily, quickly regained her composure and put her phone away. know all about what you did! I’m going to expose you on the forum!”

Chapter 210

Zelena’s heart skipped a beat, and she struggled to maintain a calm facade as she responded, “What do you know? Hah, what’s your game here? Don’t try to deceive me. You think you can pull one over on me?”

Kaylee didn’t back down. “I’m not bluffing. I know about you bullying a classmate at Eighth Middle School in Arlowand, causing her to lose her hearing. That doesn’t match the innocent act you put on at school.”

Zelena’s eyes widened. Her past misdeeds were her biggest secret.

Ever since she returned to the Blake family, she had been pretending to be a perfect, kind-hearted girl, never mentioning her past. She thought changing cities meant no one would ever know what she did in middle school. But now…

“I know a lot more! Your reputation is about to be trashed!”

Zelena panicked. She couldn’t let anything tarnish her spotless reputation.

Upon hearing Kaylee’s words, a wave of panic swept over her.

But then she quickly composed herself, smirking. “If you wanted to expose me, you would have done it already. Why wait until now?”

Kaylee was momentarily speechless.

Zelena felt relief and satisfaction, knowing she had struck a nerve.

She couldn’t help but feel a twinge of smugness, reassured that it wasn’t Violeta who had uncovered her secret. Unlike Violeta, who would have likely exposed her without hesitation, Kaylee seemed to have her own motives and agenda.

Realizing there was room for negotiation, Zelena saw a glimmer of hope.

“Come on, what do you really want? And how did you find out about this?”

Kaylee hesitated briefly, then said, “You can pay me to keep quiet about it. This information comes with a price tag!”

Zelena narrowed her eyes. “Ha.”

Just as she suspected, it all came down to money.

She knew there was nothing money couldn’t solve in this world.

“I see you’ve resorted to blackmailing me with money.”

Kaylee pressed on, “So, what do you say? You don’t have much time to decide. It’s Friday today, right before the weekend’s college competition. If you refuse, I have plenty of evidence that could ruin your reputation at Toland University!”

Zelena crossed her arms. “Before asking for money, shouldn’t you show me what evidence you have first?”

Kaylee then showed Zelena half of the evidence Violeta had given her.

After seeing it, Zelena felt a chill down her spine. She had not expected Shirley to move to Quinston to work at a nursing home near Toland University. It was fortunate that this idiot, Kaylee, had told her about it first. Zelena couldn’t shake the thought of what might have happened if Shirley had unexpectedly shown up at the school, potentially causing a scene. She realized she would have been completely caught off guard and unprepared for the repercussions.

“Are these things all from Shirley?”

“Yep, just gotta pay up, and I can delete it all.”

Zelena’s eyes flashed with a hint of fierceness.

This jerk!

Renny……

“How much do you want?”

“15,000.”

Zelena paused, taken aback.

Another 15,000?

Zelena was slightly stunned. She had already spent roughly the same amount as Six to investigate this matter. Now, Kaylee was asking for the same sum.

What a coincidence.

“Give me 15,000, and I’ll delete everything,” Kaylee said.

“Why should I trust you?” Zelena countered.

“The evidence is all on my phone. After you pay me, I’ll hand it over to you,” Kaylee replied matter-of-factly.

As Zelena pondered, the bell for class rang.

Violeta, who had been hiding upstairs, also came down the stairs.

Seeing Violeta, Zelena lowered her voice and said to Kaylee, “Don’t tell Violeta about this. I’ll talk to you after class.”

With that, Zelena turned and walked into the classroom.

Violeta approached Kaylee, who gave her a discreet thumbs-up gesture. Together, they walked into the classroom for the lesson.

After class.

After thinking it over, Zelena agreed to Kaylee’s request. She handed over 15,000, and after Kaylee transferred the critical data from her phone, she gave it to Zelena.

Zelena thought that getting Kaylee’s phone would solve everything. Still, she didn’t expect it to be a trap set by Violeta and Kaylee for her!

Violeta got 12,000 dollars in hand, all of which she got.

Kaylee received 15,000 dollars, and Violeta let her keep 3,000 dollars to help lighten the financial burden of the miscellaneous expenses for the past few years at Toland University.

The remaining 24,000 dollars were all given to Shirley to treat her ears.

Violeta also instructed her to leave Quinston overnight because, since Zelena had taken the money, she would definitely go to the nursing home for Shirley afterward.

To Shirley, 24,000 dollars is a considerable sum. She was shocked when she saw the money. She would probably need to find out how many years it would take to earn this amount if she had to rely on herself.

In fact, treating sensorineural deafness doesn’t cost much money. However, Shirley’s family was financially struggling, so she couldn’t afford it.

With a total of 24,000 dollars, she can treat her ears and attend a good university!

“You guys…” She was moved to tears. You’ve been so incredibly kind to me. I don’t know how to thank you.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next